Skip to main content

Full text of "Naval professional papers"

See other formats


NAVAL   PROFESSIONAL   PAPER,    No.   18. 


TRAINING 


(.T 


EJSTLISTED    MEN. 


THREE  PAPERS  REPRINTED  FROM  THE  "JOURNAL  OF 
THE  ROYAL  UNITED  SERVICE  INSTITUTION." 


BUREAU    OF    NAVIGATION, 

NAVY  DEPARTMENT. 


^P»THS07^ 


2580— No.  18 


WASHINGTON: 

GOVERNMENT'  PRINTING   OFFICE. 
1885. 


NOTE. 


The  within  papers  are  republished  from  the  "  Journal  of  the  Royal 
United  Service  Institution,"  to  call  attention  to  the  necessity  for  the 
more  elaborate  training  of  enlisted  men  in  the  Navy,  and  to  the  sev- 
eral systems  advocated  and  carried  out  in  foreign  armies. 

The  general  principles  of  such  training  are  as  applicable  to  navies 
as  to  armies. 

Bureau  of  Navigation,  Navy  Department,  August,  1885. 
2 


SOME  GERMAN  VIEWS  UPON  THE  TRAINING  OF  INFANTRY  IN 
PEACE  AND  ITS  ACTION  IN  WAR/ 


"  Militiirische  Briefe  II.  Ueber  Iufanterie."  Von  Kraft  Priuz  zu 
Hohenlohe-Ingelfingeu,  General  der  Iufanterie  a  la  suite  der  Armee, 
General- Adjutant  seiner  Majestiit  des  Kaisers  und  Konigs.     (Berlin, 

1884.) 

"  Beiheft  zum  Militar-Wochenblatt,  1884."  Heft  6.  Herausgegeben 
von  V.  Lobell,  Oberst.  z.  D.  Die  Heranbildung  v.  Unterfiihrern 
auf  dem  Exercirplatz.  (The  training  of  leaders  of  the  lower  grades 
on  the  field  of  exercise.) 

Twice  during  her  short  history  as  a  kingdom  has  Prussia  established 
her  superiority  in  war — the  first  time  under  Frederick  the  Great,  the 
second  time  under  Frederick  William  and  v.  Moltke.  On  each  occa- 
sion her  army  has  become  the  pattern  for  all  European  armies,  and  her 
annual  fields  of  maneuver  the  meeting  ground  for  students  of  the  art 
of  war.  Her  first  period  of  military  supremacy  was  but  of  short  dura 
tion,  principally  owing  to  political  causes,  but  also  to  a  falling  off  from 
the  high  standard  of  warlike  efficiency  which  had  been  attained,  a  de- 
cline which  had  commenced  even  before  the  death  of  the  great  warrior 
statesman  whose  genius  had  raised  his  little  kingdom  to  one  of  the  fore- 
most places  among  nations,  a  decline  so  rapid  that  within  twenty  years 
of  Frederick's  death  the  army  which  he  had  made  a  model  one,  imitated, 
and  sometimes  only  too  blindly,  by  other  nations,  entirely  broke  up  and 
collapsed  under  the  blows  of  a  younger  and  more  vigorous  organization. 
As  far  as  the  military  question  goes,  the  reasons  for  this  rapid  decay  of 
Prussia's  fighting  power  are  not  far  to  seek.  They  are  to  be  found 
mainly  in  the  torpor  which  is  too  often  with  nations,  as  with  individuals, 
the  natural  consequence  of  great  success,  in  the  idea  that  the  system 
which  has  suc<  eeded  so  well  must  be  perfect  and  must  always  succeed, 
that  in  fact  it  is  only  necessary  "  to  let  well  alone,"  as  the  saying  is. 
You  may  slumber  in  peace.  Unfortunately  for  the  slumberers  the  world 
does  not  stand  still,  and  while  they  are  taking  their  rest  changes  un- 
noticed or  unappreciated  by  them  are  constantly  being  made,  till  all  of 
a  sudden  they  are  rudely  awakened  to  the  consciousness  of  a  new  order 
of  things  for  which  they,  with  their  old-world  notions,  are  utterly  unpre- 
pared; and  so  they  and  those  who  have  been  guided  by  them  give  way 

3 


before  men  and  nations  who  have  kept  awake.  Situated  as  Prussia  is 
geographically  and  politically,  military  decline  must  inevitably  in  a 
very  short  time  produce  a  national  catastrophe.  Such  was  the  case  in 
1806.  The  lesson  was  not  lost  upon  the  nation  or  its  rulers.  The  pain- 
ful reawakening  of  Jena  led  eventually,  through  some  years  of  suffering 
and  humiliation,  to  renewed  life,  and  the  warlike  spirit,  thoroughly 
aroused  by  the  struggle  for  independence,  has  never  since  ceased  to 
animate  more  or  less  the  Prussian  people  notwithstanding  a  long  pe< 
riod  of  peace,  though  had  it  not  been  for  the  fine  example  set  by  the 
present  sovereign  and  his  family,  for  the  genius,  energy,  and  persist- 
ency displayed  by  the  statesmen  and  soldiers  at  the  head  of  the  Govern- 
ment and  of  the  armies,  this  spirit  could  not  have  produced  the  mighty 
results  which  we  in  these  latter  days  have  witnessed.  Again,  for  the 
second  time  in  her  history,  has  Prussia  overcome  every  army  which  has 
met  hers  in  the  field,  and  again  has  her  army,  and  this  time,  through 
its  teaching,  that  of  united  Germany,  become  the  best  sample  of  war- 
like efficiency  which  the  world  can  produce.  During  this  second  period 
of  preponderance  her  success  has  been  far  more  rapid,  complete,  and 
continuous,  also  on  a  much  greater  scale  than  during  the  former  period. 
There  would  consequently  appear  to  be  rnore  justification  for  allowing  a 
course  of  placid  repose  to  follow  upon  one  of  tremendous  exertion  ;  but 
no  such  feeling  has  arisen,  or  if  there  be  some  few  among  the  older  offi- 
cers for  whom  age  and  weariness  make  a  quiet  life  the  one  thing  to  be 
desired,  their  number  and  influence  are  not  great  enough  to  affect  the 
general  result ;  so  that,  instead  of  the  torpor  succeeding  Frederick's  suc- 
cesses, we  find  after  v.  Moltke's  much  greater  victories  constant,  unre- 
mitting exertion  and  a  never-ending  struggle  for  improvement  through- 
out the  ranks  of  the  army.  Not  a  shot  has  been  fired  by  it  on  an  enemy 
since  the  spring  of  1873  ;  consequently  a  period  of  peace  has  elapsed 
about  equal  to  that  which  intervened  between  Frederick's  last  war  in 
1779  and  the  invasion  of  France  by  the  Duke  of  Brunswick  in  1792 ;  but 
whereas  after  Frederick's  wars  military  knowledge  remained  at  a  stand- 
still, while  military  spirit  and  efficiency  degenerated,  during  the  present 
peace,  on  the  contrary,  military  spirit  remains  as  strong  as  ever,  while 
military  knowledge  and  efficiency  have  largely  increased.  As  far  as 
can  be  seen,  there  is  every  prospect  of  a  continuation  of  this  reigu  of 
progress,  for  it  has  become  the  prevailing  fashion  of  the  army  not  to 
accept  any  part  of  its  institutions  as  perfect,  and  to  be  constantly  aim- 
ing at  improvement.  The  saying  "  nothing  is  so  successful  as  success" 
does  not  apply  to  the  estimate  formed  by  the  German  army  of  itself. 
It  was  successful  in  three  successive  wars  within  a  period  of  only  seven 
years,  in  the  latter  two  of  which  wars  success  was  on  a  scale  hitherto  un- 
precedented ;  yet  after  each  of  these  wars,  particularly  after  the  last  and 
greatest,  there  has  been  a  general  inquiry,  "  How  can  we  do  better  next 
time  ?  "  Hundreds  of  busy  heads  are  continually  occupied  in  originat- 
ing or  carrying  out  improvements  in  administration,  in  armament,  in 


equipment,  in  organization,  in  tactics,  in  short  in  everything  which  con- 
duces to  efficiency  in  tear.  No  invention  of  these  inventive  days  which 
can  iu  any  manner  be  useful  in  warfare  passes  unheeded,  even  such  a 
matter  as  the  rearing  and  training  of  carrier  pigeons  being  carefully 
studied.  An  enormous  amount  of  new  military  literature  appears  an- 
nually, officers  of  all  ranks  contributing  to  it,  and  being  thought  the  bet- 
ter of  by  those  in  authority  for  doing  so.  Many  of  these  writers  enjoy 
a  world-wide  reputation,  their  works  being  known  and  appreciated 
everywhere.  Amongst  the  latest  who  has  come  into  the  lists  as  an 
author  is  one  of  the  highest-placed  officers  in  the  German  army,  one 
who  has  held  important  commands  on  service  during  the  late  wars, 
and  also  during  the  subsequent  time  of  peace.  He  is  thus  amongst 
those  best  qualified  both  by  war  and  peace  experience  to  give  his  opin- 
ion on  military  subjects.  I  speak  of  Kraft  Priuz  zu  Hohenlohe-Ingel- 
fingen,  who  has  within  the  last  twelvemonth  published  a  series  of  let- 
ters on  the  three  arms,  cavalry,  infantry,  and  artillery,  a  little  volume 
devoted  to  each  having  appeared  in  the  order  above  given.  The  au- 
thor, so  well  known  as  an  artillery  officer,  commanded  the  "  reserve"  ar- 
tillery of  the  Guard  Corps  during  the  campaign  of  1866,  being  wounded 
at  the  battle  of  Koniggriitz,  and  the  whole  artillery  of  the  same  army 
corps  in  1870-'71,  playing  an  important  part  both  in  the  battle  of  the 
18th  August  at  St.  Privat  and  in  that  of  the  1st  September  at  Sedan. 
Though  not  in  command  of  either  infantry  or  cavalry  on  service,  he 
had  ample  opportunities  of  watching  the  action  of  those  arms  in  battle, 
particularly  of  the  former,  and  after  the  peace  commanded  for  seven 
years  an  "  infantry  division,"  which  contains  in  the  German  service, 
as  we  know,  detachments  of  the  other  arms  also.  Prince  Hoheulohe's 
experience  during  his  thirty -five  years'  service  has  been  thus  of  a  suffi- 
ciently varied  character  to  qualify  him  as  an  authority  on  the  subjects 
of  which  he  treats,  and  I  think  that  all  those  who  read  the  letters  will 
be  struck  by  the  breadth  of  view  and  earnestness  which  he  displays.  It 
is  evident  from  his  writings  that  he  is  a  man  of  judgment  and  of  obser- 
vation, moreover  of  an  ingenious  and  inventive  turn  of  mind,  and  en- 
dowed with  the  true  spirit  of  a  soldier,  whilst  his  record  of  service 
proves  him  to  have  been  a  cool-headed  and  able  commander.  The  de- 
scription of  the  scenes  iu  which  he  took  part  or  of  which  he  was  an 
eye  witness  is  graphic  and  picturesque,  bearing  at  the  same  time  the 
impress  of  reality  and  accuracy. 

In  the  introduction  to  the  first  volume  of  the  series  he  gives  his  rea- 
sons for  publishing  his  opinions  and  experiences  in  the  form  of  letters. 
He  states  that  having  been  often  asked  to  give  the  army  the  benefit  of 
his  views  upon  professional  matters,  he  was  doubtful  as  to  the  form 
which  the  publication  should  assume,  at  first  thinking  of  bringing  out 
a  book  of  memoirs,  but  rejected  this  idea  because  memoirs,  or,  iu  other 
"words,  the  account  of  what  a  man  sees  and  hears,  differ  very  much  in 
moments  of  excitement  from  what  actually  occurs,  each  mans  views 


being-  colored  by  his  own  immediate  environment ;  consequently  per- 
sonal memoirs  are  sure  to  promote  controversy  and  disagreement,  things 
which  it  is  well  to  avoid.  Then  the  idea  of  a  scientific  work  on  the  tac- 
tics of  the  three  arms  occurred  to  him,  but  this  also  was  rejected,  for, 
as  he  says,  "  there  are  so  many  and  such  excellent  works  of  this  nature. 
I  could  only  repeat  what  has  long  been  known  and  has  been  repeated 
over  and  over  again."  He  ended  by  presenting  his  ideas  to  his  com- 
rades in  the  form  of  letters  written  in  a  familiar,  gossiping  style,  and  I 
do  not  think  that  his  decision  is  to  be  regretted.  It  will  be  found,  as 
may  naturally  be  expected,  when  we  consider  the  intimate  connection 
between  the  different  arms  iu  war,  that  the  action  of  all  the  arms  is  fre- 
quently referred  to  in  each  volume,  for  as  all  must  work  iu  combination 
it  would  be  impossible  to  treat  the  subject  iu  a  fitting  manner  if  atten- 
tion were  exclusively  given  to  the  one  arm  at  the  moment  under  con- 
sideration. My  own  remarks  will  be  confined  to  the  second  volume  of 
Prince  Hohenlohe's  letters,  from  which  I  shall  give  as  copious  selec- 
tions as  my  space  will  allow,  concluding  with  an  extract  from  the  "Mili- 
tar  Wochenblatt,"  the  views  advocated  in  wh:ch  in  a  very  clear  and 
practical  manner  are,  as  will  be  seen,  in  complete  accordance  with  cer- 
tain opinions  held  by  the  prince.  The  passages  which  I  have  selected 
from  his  letters  on  "  Infantry  "  appear  to  me  such  as  specially  require  our 
attention,  but  I  recommend  a  careful  study  of  the  three  volumes,  of 
which  a  complete  translation  would  be  desirable. 

The  first  letter  begins  with  the  following  striking  passage :  "After 
reviewing  the  performances  of  German  infantry  in  the  war  of  1870-71, 
one  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  not  only  the  most  perfect  force  of 
that  arm  which  has  ever  existed,  but  that  no  more  perfect  infantry  can 
be  imagined.  It  is  true  that  the  Emperor  Napoleon  remarked,  after  the 
catastrophe  of  Sedan,  that  German  victories  were  due  to  the  Prussian 
Uhlan  and  to  the  Prussian  artillery.  Bazaine  makes  a  similar  state- 
ment in  his  '  Episodes.'  It  was  doubtless  owing  to  our  cavalry  that  our 
adversary  was  blindfold,  and  that  our  armies  had  complete  freedom  of 
action;  doubtless,  also,  German  artillery  had  often  to  take  a  very  active 
part  iu  the  work  which  properly  belonged  to  infantry  when  the  range 
was  too  long  for  the  needle-gun  to  reply  to  the  chassepot;  but  after  all 
it  was  always  the  infantry  which  had  to  do  the  main  part  of  the  work. 

"  Nothing  would  have  been  more  natural  than  that  our  infantry  should 
have  believed  itself  to  have  attained  the  acme  of  perfection,  and  that 
it  should  holdfast  to  every  detail  of  its  institutions.  But  no;  we  have 
been  surprised,  on  the  contrary,  to  remark  that  a  general  desire  for  im- 
provement prevailed  throughout  its  ranks." 

This  desire  has  been  maintained  ever  since,  and  is  still  maintained, 
not  only  in  the  infantry  but  throughout  the  army,  as  before  remarked. 
With  regard  to  the  principal  arm,  it  is  well  to  bear  in  mind  that  great 
tactical  changes  were  contemplated  before  the  French  war,  and  that  a 


new  edition  of  the  Field  Exercise  was  actually  published  in  the  first 
half  of  1870.  Its  adoption  was,  however,  wisely  deferred,  and  after  the 
war  so  much  consideration  was  required,  owing  to  the  experience  gained 
during  its  progress,  that  the  result  was  only  made  known  to  the  army 
in  1870,  when  the  edition  now  in  force  was  issued.  The  tactical  changes 
introduced  are  discussed  here  and  there  throughout  the  letters  now  be- 
fore us,  and  are  generally  approved  of,  the  great  merit  and  salient  point 
of  the  present  regulations  being  that  while  extreme  steadiness  and  pre- 
cision of  movement,  complete  adherence  to  established  forms,  are  insisted 
upon  at  drill  and  when  maneuvering  in  close  order,  very  great  discre- 
tion is  allowed  in  the  so-called  "■  battle  exercises"  and  in  their  counter- 
part, actual  battle.  The  author's  criticisms  are  chiefly  confined  to  the 
manner  in  which  the  spirit  of  the  regulations  is  understood  and  acted 
upon,  and  here  he  has  a  great  deal  to  say.  The  first  few  letters  are  de- 
voted to  the  individual  drills  and  instruction  of  the  soldier,  which,  as 
the  writer  points  out,  cannot  be  too  careful  in  these  days,  when  such  a 
variety  of  knowledge  is  required,  and  when  so  much  depends  upon  in- 
dividual proficiency.  I  have  made  no  extracts  from  the  letters  in  ques- 
tion, because,  though  full  of  good  hints,  the  system  described  in  them 
appears  not  to  differ  materially  from  that  in  operation  at  home.  It  is, 
however,  and  this  is  an  important  point,  worked  out  in  a  more  steadily 
progressive  and  systematic  manner  than  with  us.  Then  we  come  to 
company  drill,  looked  upon  with  justice  by  the  Germans  as  a  matter  of 
paramount  importance,  not  only  for  training  but  also  for  discipline. 

It  is  within  the  limits  of  the  company  that,  as  Prince  Hohenlohe 
phrases  it,  the  soldier  learns  the  "  how,"  that  is  to  say,  the  details  of  ex- 
ecution of  the  "  what "  afterwards  practiced  at  battalion  exercises,  and 
later  on  applied  to  the  requirements  of  the  battle-field.  It  is  in  the 
company  principally  that  he  learns  the  duty  of  obedience,  and  that  he 
gains  that  confidence  in  and  respect  for  those  in  authority  over  him 
without  which  true  discipline  cannot  exist.  The  chapter  upon  the  com- 
pany officer  is  excellent  and  instructive.  We  now  arrive  at  battalion 
training  and  inspections.  The  manner  in  which  these  matters  are  con- 
ducted by  commanding  officers  and  inspecting  generals  is  severely 
criticised,  aud  it  is  somewhat  surprising  to  find  how  much  "  unreali- 
ties "are  in  vogue  even  under  the  very  practical  military  system  of 
Germany. 

Prince  Hohenlohe  does  well  in  drawing  attention  to  the  fact  that  the 
prevailing  style  of  inspection  virtually  regulates  the  manner  in  which 
troops  are  trained,  for  giveu  good  material  you  can  work  it  into  any 
shape  required.  It  is  for  the  heads  of  the  army  to  choose  the  right 
shape.  The  importance  of  developing  individual  initiative  in  -subordi- 
nates is  strongly  insisted  upon,  and  this  can  be  accomplished  to  a  great 
extent  by  a  judicious  system  of  training  ;  but  if  officers  are  not  accus- 
tomed to  think  and  act  for  themselves  upon  occasion  in  peace  time, 
they  must  learn  to  do  so  on  service,  and  often  do  not  acquire  the  habit 


8 

soon  enough  for  themselves  and  for  their  country.  It  may  be  consid- 
ered superfluous  nowadays  to  preach  the  necessity  of  fighting  in  ex- 
tended order,  using  the  term  in  a  large  sense,  not  only  as  applied  to 
the  individuals  composing  a  tactical  unit,  but  also  to  those  units  in  re- 
lation to  one  another;  yet  such  exhortations  are  evidently  required  even 
in  Germany,  where  the  principle  of  extended  order  has  long  been  firmly 
established.  How  much  more  so  with  us,  seeing  that  the  form  of  tac- 
tics supposed  to  be  the  most  suitable  to  modern  requirements,  and  prac- 
ticed accordingly  by  our  soldiers  in  peace  time,  has  to  be  so  often  de- 
parted from  in  the  wars  which  one  part  or  other  of  our  army  is  almost 
always  waging  under  conditions  which  render  it  necessary  to  return  in 
greater  or  less  degree  to  tactics  considered  obsolete  in  civilized  warfare. 
Consequently,  I  think  that  no  occasion  should  be  lost  of  reminding  our- 
selves that,  necessary  as  formations  in  close  order  may  often  be  wben 
encountering  foes  such  as  Zulus,  Afghans,  or  Soudanese,  to  meet  a  civT- 
ilized  army  in  such  a  manner  would  be  to  court  disaster.  Tbe  author's 
remarks  upon  this  subject  are  well  illustrated  by  battle  pictures  drawn 
from  his  own  experience.  In  the  same  manner  he  adds  force  to  his 
views  upon  flank  and  frontal  attacks,  upon  the  action  of  infantry  against 
and  combined  with  cavalry,  and  upon  the  supply  of  ammunition  to 
troops  in  action,  one  of  the  most  difficult  problems  to  solve,  and  one 
which  v.  Moltke  is  reported  to  have  pronounced  insoluble,  meaning 
probably  when  engaged  at  close  quarters.  The  author's  suggestions  to 
infantry  upon  this  point  are  practical,  and  will  be  found  further  on. 
The  eleventh  letter  treats  of  the  attack  of  a  position  by  infantry  sup- 
ported by  artillery  across  perfectly  open  ground,  the  most  difficult  op- 
eration which  infantry  can  in  these  days  be  fairly  called  upon  to  per- 
form, and  one  for  which  a  great  many  recipes  have  been  invented  in  all 
countries  since  tbe  breech-loader  was  introduced.  The  author  gives  a 
very  good  picture  of  such  an  attack,  which,  if  conducted  properly,  is, 
however  difficult,  far  from  impossible,  as  we  know  from  the  history  of 
the  last  European  wars.  The  chapter  on  fire  discipline  is  well  worthy 
of  study  by  officers  of  all  armies,  not  excepting  our  own,  which  is  far 
from  being  as  superior  to  all  other  armies  in  that  material  point  as  it 
used  to  be  in  the  days  of  the  smooth-bore  musket.  The  reason  of  this 
is,  I  think,  not  far  to  seek.  I  do  not  believe  it  to  arise  from  any  dete- 
rioration in  the  physical  and  moral  qualities  which  contribute  to  "  stead- 
iness" in  the  soldier,  but  from  the  want,  till  quite  of  late  years,  of  the 
most  practical  part  of  training  in  the  use  of  the  rifle,  what  we  call  "field 
firing"  and  the  Germans  call  "battle  shooting."  They  and  other  for- 
eign nations  have  carried  it  on  systematically  for  some  years.  We  have 
only  taken  to  it  recently,  and  I  believe  that  even  now  we  do  not  put  the 
men  through  a  preparatory  course  of  individual  field  firing,  as  do  our 
continental  friends.  The  next  letters,  portions  of  which  are  included  in 
the  following  extracts,  treat  of  the  training  of  the  regiment  and  of  the 
brigade.     The  concluding  letter,  that  on  the  "  Geist  der  Iufanterie  " — 


9 

the  spirit  of  infantry — that  true  soldier-like  spirit  which  maintains  firm 
discipline  throughout  the  most  rigorous  hardships  in  moments  of  exces- 
sive peril  and  impending  disaster,  throughout  periods  of  depression 
when  mere  excitement,  enthusiasm  (lief/eisterung),  so  animating  at  the 
commencement  of  a  popular  war,  has  faded  away,  or  at  any  rate  is 
not  sufficient  to  make  men  bear  up  against  hard  times.  The  prince 
says,  "The  spirit  of  our  troops  manifested  itself  in  the  fact  that  they 
never  considered  themselves  beaten."  Napoleon  I  said  something  of 
the  same  sort  of  our  infantry.  I  think  that  recent  events  have  shown 
the  saying  to  be  as  true  now  as  it  was  then,  and  that  in  the  matter  of 
Geist  at  least  we  have  no  occasion  to  envy  the  Germans. 

The  supplement  to  the  "  Militar  Wochenblatt"  contains  four  examples 
of  tactical  exercises,  of  which  I  give  the  first  two,  which  appear  to  me 
good  specimens  of  what  such  exercises  should  be,  being  very  simple  and 
instructive.  The  critique  at  the  end  of  each  is  specially  worthy  of  study. 
The  other  two  exercises  are  more  complicated,  and  in  some  ways  more  in- 
teresting. The  little  book  forms  an  excellent  sequel  to  Prince  Hohen- 
lohe's  letters,  as  the  writer,  whoever  he  may  be,  enters  fully  into  the 
prince's  views  as  to  tactical  training  and  attempts  to  carry  them  out  in 
practice. 

SELECTIONS  FROM   "  MILITARISGHE   BRIEFE." 

Individual  action  and  extended  order  in  battle. 

When  we  examine  the  further  development  of  our  infantry  training 
we  perceive  that  both  in  the  movements  of  the  soldier  individually  and 
in  combination  with  others,  both  in  ritie  drill  and  in  the  practical  use  of 
the  weapon,  the  same  care  is  taken  to  make  each  man  a  reliable  inde- 
pendent agent  as  we  noticed  when  treating  of  the  elementary  instruction 
of  the  recruit. 

As  soon  as  each  man  has  learned  to  march  well,  that  is  to  say,  natur- 
ally, freely,  with  confidence,  without  constraint,  and  with  upright,  manly 
bearing ;  as  soon  as  small  squads  with  three  paces  interval  between  the 
men  can  march  on  a  point  keeping  a  good  alignment  and  can  make  good 
wheels,  there  will  be  but  little  trouble  in  mastering  company  drill.  How 
well  the  proficiency  attained  by  the  individual  soldier  repays  you  for 
the  trouble  expended  upon  his  training ! 

In  this  we  find  one  of  the  many  reasons  for  the  excellence  and  supe- 
riority of  our  infantry,  for  we  cannot  doubt  that  the  careful  training  of 
the  soldier  to  act  for  himself  in  battle,  and  yet  to  pay  every  attention 
to  the  orders  of  his  leaders,  contributed  greatly  to  our  late  successes. 
Whenever  this  excellence  of  individual  training  was  taken  full  advan- 
tage of  our  infantry  was  very  successful,  with  comparatively  little  loss  ; 
whereas  whenever  the  commander  acted  upon  the  opposite  principle 
our  casualties  were  so  numerous  that  not  only  was  success  endangered, 
but  defeat  would  most  surely  have  resulted  had  he  not  quickly  reverted 


10 

to  action  in  extended  order.  In  my  first  letter  I  referred  to  a  certain 
combat  as  evidence  of  the  small  loss  incurred  by  regiments  attacking 
in  skirmishing  order  as  compared  with  the  fate  of  those  obliged  to  at- 
tack in  company  column.*  Allow  me  now  to  describe  an  incident  in 
the  battle  of  Sedan,  of  which  I  was  myself  an  eye-witness.  We  were 
in  position  on  the  east  of  and  fronting  towards  the  deep  valley  of  G-i- 
vonne,  containing  the  village  of  the  same  name,  which  was  occupied  by 
rifie  and  fusilier  battalions  of  the  Prussian  Guard,  It  was  about  1  p.  m. 
The  enemy's  infantry  had  abandoned  the  opposite  face  of  the  Givonne 
Valley,  retiring  up  to  the  Bois  de  la  Garonne,  situated  on  higher  ground. 
Certain  companies  of  our  infantry  had  taken  advantage  of  this  circum- 
stance to  establish  themselves  on  the  further  side  of  the  valley.  Thus, 
a  company  of  the  rifles  (Jllger)  of  the  Guard  advanced  from  Givonne 
right  in  front  of  my  line  of  artillery,  whilst  in  front  of  its  left  flank  two 
companies  of  the  Franz  Regiment,  under  Captain  v.  C ,  moved  for- 
ward from  Haybes  and  extended  in  a  single  thin  line  of  skirmishers 
along  the  brow  of  the  opposite  hill-side.  The  enemy's  artillery  fire  was 
almost  silenced.  Suddenly  a  dense  mass  of  French  infantry  emerged 
to  the  south  of  the  Bois  de  la  Garonne  from  the  depression  which  runs 
from  that  wood  into  the  Fond  de  Givonne,  rushing  at  full  speed  straight 
on  Haybes,  a  movement  which  could  not  fail  to  bring  it  into  collision 
with  the  two  companies  of  the  Franz  Regiment.  At  the  moment  I  esti- 
mated this  mass  of  men  at  from  5,000  to  6,000,  and  I  still  think  that  my 
calculation  was  not  far  out,  for  it  appears  from  the  French  accounts  to 
have  been  the  Grand  Champs  Division,  forming  the  left  wing  of  the  force 
with  which  Wimpffen  made  his  desperate  attempt  to  break  through  our 
line.  These  masses  of  men  formed  in  deep  columns,  rushed  on,  firing 
incessantly  as  they  ran,  with  rifle  held  horizontally  to  the  hip,  thus  en- 
veloping themselves  iu  clouds  of  smoke.  I  could  see  distinctly  with 
my  telescope  how  the  men  ran  along,  loading  and  firing,  without  rais- 
ing their  rifles  to  the  shoulder;  but  all  that  was  visible  to  the  naked  eye 
was  an  enormous  lump  rolling  forward,  the  upper  part  of  which  was 
blue  (from  the  coats)  with  a  broad  whitish  gray  band  below  (smoke), 
and  below  this  again  the  red  of  the  trousers  glittering  on  the  quiver- 
ing legs.  I  immediately  directed  the  whole  of  the  batteries  constitut- 
ing my  line  of  ninety  guns  to  open  a  rapid  fire  upon  this  column;  still 
I  could  not  but  feel  anxious  for  the  two  companies  of  the  Franz  Regi- 
ment pushed  forward  across  the  valley,  because  should  the  enemy  suc- 

*  See  page  5  of  "  Ueber  Infanterie."  Iu  an  attack  on  a  village,  during  the  latter 
part  of  the  war,  two  regiments  took  the  portion  of  the  outskirts  told  off  to  them  al- 
most without  loss,  two  other  regiments  on  the  same  occasion  suffering  severely.  The 
reason  of  this  was  that  they  were  commanded  by  officers  who,  having  been  wounded 
at  St.  Privat,  had  only  rejoined  their  regiments  the  day  before  the  tight  in  question, 
and  had  not  yet  practiced  the  new  form  of  attack.  They  led  their  men  on  in  the  old 
fashion,  in  company  columns,  and  exposed  them  to  fearful  loss.  Both  these  gallant  of- 
ficers met  their  death  on  this  occasion. — Tr. 


11 

ceed  in  getting  within  200  yards  of  our  people  my  guns  would  no  longer 
be  able  to  fire  upon  the  head  of  the  attacking  column  for  fear  of  hitting 
our  friends.  And  in  fact,  though  our  shells  fell  and  burst  amidst  the 
dense  throng,  causing  fearful  havoc  and  producing  to  the  eye  the  effect 
of  a  tangled  skein  made  up  of  smoke  and  dust,  of  various  colored 
clothes,  with  human  limbs  and  bodies  hurled  into  the  air,  yet  the  con- 
fused mass  kept  rolling  on  and  drew  nearer  and  nearer,  for  the  enemy 
was  inspired  with  the  courage  of  despair.  The  time  soon  came  when  I 
was  obliged  to  forbid  further  firing  on  the  head  of  the  column,  and  then 
we  saw  the  front  ranks  of  the  assailants  detach  themselves  from  the 
crowd  and  rush  upon  our  two  companies.  The  contrast  which  our  men 
presented  to  their  foes  was  striking.  Instead  of  the  thick  cloud  created 
by  the  heavy  fire  of  the  Frenchmen,  I  could,  with  the  aid  of  my  telescope, 
only  make  out  a  puff'  of  smoke  here  and  there  along  the  Prussian  line 
of  skirmishers,  who  lay  flat  on  the  ground,  with  rifle  at  the  shoulder  and 
taking  steady  aim. 

Captain  v.  C alone  could  be  seen  moving  along  tbe  line,  looking 

as  smart  as  we  remembered  him  of  old  in  a  ball-room.  He  was  cau- 
tioning his  men  (as  we  afterwards  heard)  to  aim  steadily  and  to  fire 
slowly.  Every  shot  laid  an  assailant  low ;  the  number  of  those  ap- 
proaching the  Prussian  line  got  smaller  and  smaller;  a  few  actually 
closed  with  our  men,  meeting  death  at  the  very  muzzles  of  their  rifles; 
two  of  our  skirmishers  were  even  bayoneted  in  the  back  from  above 
as  they  lay;  but  the  attack, though  conducted  with  greatdetermiuation, 
entirely  collapsed,  and  the  few  survivors  took  to  flight,  pursued  by  the 
deadly  bullets  of  our  riflemen.  The  entire  mass  was  broken  up  in  ten 
minutes.  On  the  other  hand,  the  total  loss  of  the  Kaiser-Franz  Regi- 
ment at  Sedan  was  only  2  officers  and  80  men,*  of  which  loss  only  a 
small  fraction  can  have  fallen  to  the  lot  of  the  two  companies  in  ques- 
tion. So  great  is  the  superiority  of  a  well-aimed  and  well-directed  in- 
dependent fire  from  a  body  of  soldiers  individually  well  trained  over 
the  "  shock  tactics  "  of  dense  masses. 

The  war  of  18G6  had  already  borne  evidence  to  this  truth  through  the 
annihilation  of  the  gallant  Austrian  columns  of  attack,  but  at  that 
time  the  success  of  our  infantry  wras  attributed  more  to  the  superiority 
of  its  breech-loaders  than  to  its  battle  tactics,  for  in  that  war  our  in- 
fantry often  fought  in  close  order.  In  the  case  just  described,  however, 
it  was  the  troops  with  by  far  the  better  fire-arm  who  adhered  to  forma- 
tions in  mass,  and  who  did  nothing  against  their  worse-armed  enemies, 
notwithstanding  their  great  numerical  superiority — 6,000  to  300  ;  and 
even  though  the  gallant  300  were  supported  by  such  a  tremendous  ar- 
tillery fire  that  we  may  assume  half  the  French  column  to  have  been 

*  In  Dr.  Engel's  official  report  of  losses  of  the  German  army  the  total  number  of 
casualties  in  the  Kaiser-Franz  Regiment  at  Sedan  is  put  at  ouly  (i~. — Ti;. 


12 

destroyed  by  it,  the  proportion  of  assailants  to  defenders  was  only 
thereby  reduced  to  3,000  v.  300—10  v.  1* 

We  may  assume  that  the  superiority  thus  existing  of  the  independent 
fire  of  skirmishers  on  the  defensive  against  the  charge  of  masses  must 
now  be  still  more  striking  in  consequence  of  the  subsequent  improve- 
ment in  small-arms.  We  can  well  understand  how  painful  it  must  be 
for  leaders  grown  worn  and  gray  in  the  service  to  relinquish  such  fa- 
miliar and  well-loved  battle  pictures  as  presented  by  the  formations  of 
Frederick  the  Great,  who  in  person  led  to  the  assault  battalions  in  close 
order,  with  colors  flying  and  bands  playing,  halting  them  to  fire  a  volley 
at  100  paces  from  the  enemy;  but  such  formations  can  now  no  longer 
be  dreamt  of  in  these  days  of  "  Gras  and  Mauser."  Even  that  tine  pict- 
ure of  the  brigade  of  six  battalions,  of  which  three  are  deployed  in 
front  line  and  fire  volleys,  the  others  thereupon  passing  through  the 
intervals  to  charge  with  the  bayonet,  is  no  longer  in  keepiug  with  the 
times.  New  inventions  produce  changes,  and  pictures  which  have  been 
dear  to  our  imaginations  "  melt  into  thin  air."  We  must  reconcile  our- 
selves to  this.  The  dearly-loved  battle  tactics  of  the  mediaeval  chiv- 
alry had  long  ago  to  be  given  up,  and  with  them  the  ideas  of  rivaling 
an  Arnold  of  Winkelried,  and  of  deciding  the  fate  of  battles  by  gather- 
ing the  enemy's  spears  into  your  breast,  thus  making  a  breach  in  the 
hostile  ranks.  And  in  like  manner  we  also  must  make  up  our  ininds 
that  the  magic  influence  exerted  in  former  days  by  the  measured  tramp 
of  the  advancing  column  to  beat  of  drum  is  now  dispelled,  and,  indeed, 
tells  the  other  way,  as  the  fate  of  such  a  column  would  now  be  annihi- 
lation. On  that  account,  indeed,  the  expression  "  column  of  attack"  has 
been  expunged  from  the  last  edition  of  our  field-exercise  book,  giving 
place  to  the  form  "  double  column  "  (Kolonne  nach  der  Mitte),  a  proof 
that  the  use  of  the  old  battalion  column  of  attack  under  close  fire  is 
completely  abandoned;  and  even  the  employment  of  the  company  col- 
umn is  very  much  curtailed.  Nine  times  out  of  ten  it  will  merely  act 
as  reserve  to  the  fighting  line,  and  only  quite  exceptionally  will  it  be 
able  to  march  up  to  the  front  in  close  order  at  the  decisive  moment. 
On  the  few  occasions  when  this  is  feasible  the  movement  will  certainly 
produce  great  effect.  For  instance,  at  night,  when  darkness  diminishes 
the  effect  of  arms  of  precision  ;  again,  when  smoke  or  the  physical  and 
moral  influence  of  severe  losses  clouds  the  defender's  vision,  or  when 
the  nature  of  the  ground  is  such  as  to  afford  cover  to  the  advancing 
column.  The  individual  action  of  skirmishers  in  the  firing  line  will, 
however,  be  on  all  occasions  the  most  important  part  of  the  infantry 

*  The  prince,  who  was  commanding  the  artillery  of  the  Guard  Corps,  perhaps 
hardly  makes  sufficient  allowance  for  the  effect  prdouced  by  the  fire  of  his  batteries 
on  the  French  masses.  Probably  the  moral  as  well  as  the  physical  effect  of  this  tire 
had  more  to  do  with  the  discomfiture  of  the  Grand  Champs  Division  than  the  resist- 
ance, brave  and  skillful  as  it  was,  of  the  Prussian  skirmishers. 

Wimpffen,  in  his  book  on  Sedan,  gives  uo  details  of  this  affair. — Tr. 


13 

soldier's  fighting,  and  the  army  which  learns  best  how  to  train  each  in- 
dividual foot  soldier  to  make  the  most  of  his  fire-arm,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  act  upon  the  signs,  the  orders,  and  the  example  of  his  leaders, 
will  gain  a  decided  preponderance  in  war. 

For  of  what  use  is  action,  however  vigorous,  unless  directed  with 
good  judgment  upon  the  decisive  point?  In  this  consists  the  difficulty 
of  military  training.  The  men  must  be  accustomed,  though  fighting  in 
extended  order,  to  obey  the  commands  of  their  officers  and  to  maintain 
perfect  discipline.  This  combination  of  discipline  (steadiness)  with  in- 
dividual initiative  was  the  great  secret  of  the  superiority  of  our  infantry 
in  1870-'71,  and  will  surely  give  the  preponderance  to  any  infantry  over 
another  inferior  to  it  in  that  respect.  This  fact  has  been  recognized  by 
our  authorities,  and  is  the  motive  for  all  the  alterations  to  be  found  in 
the  Infantry  Field  Exercise  Book  of  1876.  Not  only,  as  already  noticed, 
has  the  old  "column  of  attack"  disappeared  as  a  battalion  formation, 
without  leaving  a  trace  behind  it,  giving  way  to  the  "  column  on  the 
center"  (double  column),  which  again  is  only  employed  as  a  formation 
for  assembly  out  of  fire,*  but  it  is  worthy  of  remark  that  in  Chapter 
XIV  the  formation  in  two  ranks  (company  columns)  is  established  as 
the  normal  fighting  formation,  and  that  the  greatest  part  of  the  book  is 
devoted  to  fighting  in  extended  order.  The  alterations  thus  made 
prove  that  those  at  the  head  of  our  army  gathered  from  the  experience 
of  the  last  war,  successful  as  it  was,  the  necessity  for  tactical  improve- 
ments, thereby  admitting  the  previous  existence  of  imperfections.  This 
admission  entails  no  shame  on  those  who  made  it,  but  is,  on  the  con- 
trary, highly  creditable  to  them.t  In  fact,  if  we  trace  the  course  of  the 
combats  during  1870-71  in  all  their  details,  we  cannot  fail  to  be  con- 
vinced that  whenever  any  portion  of  our  infantry  met  the  enemy  for 
the  first  time  they  exposed  themselves  to  fire  in  columns  which  were  too 
large  and  too  deep,  and  that  this  was  one  of  the  principal  causes  of  the 
severe  losses  experienced  in  the  earlier  actions.  I  myself  can  only  speak 
as  a  spectator,  and  that  a  distant  one,  of  the  part  played  by  the  Guard 
Corps  in  the  battle  of  the  18th  August,  for  I  was  in  the  center  of  the 
line  of  artillery,^  that  is  to  say,  a  good  deal  to  the  right  of  where  the  chief 
infantry  attack  took  place.  I  need  tell  you  no  more  about  the  way  in 
which  the  infantry  of  the  Guard  attacked  St.  Privat,  for  you  have  read 
and  heard  enough  about  it,  and  you  are  well  aware  that  the  losses  ex- 
perienced by  the  corps  on  that  occasion  gave  rise  more  than  anything 

*  The  double  column  of  "  company  columns,"  i.  e.,  of  Ziige  formed  in  two  ranks, 
is  the  normal  rendezvous  formation  for  infantry  when  prepared  for  action.  (See  last 
edition  of  "Exercir-Keglement  fur  die  Infanterie,"  March  1,  1876,  page  11:5.) 

Our  old  double  column  of  half-companies  was  equally  handy. — Tr. 

tThe  conduct  first  of  the  Prussian  army,  afterwards  of  the  German  army,  in  con- 
stantly seeking  to  surpass  itself,  is  one  of  the  most  noteworthy  points  in  the  military 
history  of  the  nation.  Most  armies  after  such  unparalleled  successes  would  have  gone 
to  sleep  and  rusted  on  their  laurels. — Tr. 

tThe  artillery  of  the  Guard  Corps  commanded  by  the  prince. — Tr. 


14 

else  to  the  many  suggestions  and  experiments  made  with  a  view  to  de- 
vising- some  tactical  formation  calculated  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of 
such  fearful  bavoc  in  the  case  of  a  similar  offensive  movement  over  an 
open  plain.  One  thing  deserves  notice  as  evidence  of  the  destructive 
nature  of  the  fire  from  St.  Privat.  A  flock  of  sheep  took  flight,  broke 
out  of  the  village  of  Ste.  Marie,  and  galloped  along  the  front  of  the 
Prussian  infantry,  creating  a  great  dust,  owing  to  which  it  was  prob- 
ably mistaken  by  the  French  riflemen  for  a  body  of  cavalry,  and  per- 
ished under  their  Are  to  the  last  sheep  (a  godsend  to  our  guardsmen, 
who  all  dined  on  mutton  the  next  day).  There  are  situations  in  battle 
in  which  men's  minds  are  so  occupied  by  the  dangers  of  the  moment 
that  all  evolutions  become  impossible;  in  such  cases  you  don't  know 
right  from  left ;  the  only  thought  is  "  forwards"  or  "  backwards." 

When  our  men,  on  the  day  in  question,  came  all  at  once,  under  full 
force  of  the  enemy's  fire,  of  which  they  had  hitherto  thought  but  little, 
the  only  thiug  dreamed  of  was  to  continue  the  forward  movement ; 
recognizing  the  necessity  of  this,  all  the  battalion  commanders  and  their 
officers  merely  shouted  "Forward,"  "Have  at  them";  and  so  it  came 
that  those  very  "shock  tactics"  which  four  years  before  had  failed  be- 
fore our  fire  were  to  all  appearance  to  be  tried  by  us  in  our  turn. 

But  out  of  this  attack  of  masses  action  in  extended  order  soon  de- 
veloped itself,  for  the  fearful  gaps  made  by  the  enemy's  bullets  soon 
loosened  our  serried  ranks,  converting  the  companies  into  an  open  line 
of  groups  (Schiviirme),  which,  honor  be  to  the  gallant  fellows,  kept 
moving  on  till  near  enough  to  the  enemy's  position  to  be  able  to  reply 
to  his  fire. 

They  then  were  ordered  to  lie  down,  taking  cover  as  well  as  they 
could  in  the  furrows,  and  to  keep  up  as  hot  a  tire  as  possible,  thus,  with 
the  support  of  our  advancing  batteries,  preparing  the  way  for  the  final 
assault,  which  was  necessarily  postponed  till  the  left  wing  of  the  Twelfth 
Army  Corps  was  able  to  act  upon  the  flank  of  the  defenders. 

The  company. 

You  have  entirely  misunderstood  me  if  you  have  gathered  from  the 
wish  which  I  expressed  for  some  alteration  in  our  drill  regulations  that  I 
desire  to  reduce  in  the  least  degree  our  steadiness  and  precision.  On 
the  contrary,  whilst  wishing  to  see  such  details  as  practice  in  turning, 
in  the  rifle  exercise,  and  such  like,  discontinued  as  a  part  of  battalion 
drill,  I  meant  to  insist  all  the  more  upon  such  elementary  branches  of 
instruction  being  taught  most  thoroughly  and  exactly  at  company  drill; 
and  at  the  same  time  I  recommended  that  these  details  should  be 
limited  to  what  is  absolutely  necessary,  so  that  each  point  should  re- 
ceive all  the  more  attention,  and  that  drill  should  be  conducted  under 
the  closest  supervision  ;  in  short,  my  desire  is  that  elementary  tactical 
instruction  should  be  completed  in  the  company  instead  of  being  carried 
on,  as  now,  in  the  battalion.     For  the  mode  of  fighting  rendered  neces- 


15 

sary  in  tbese  days  by  the  perfection  of  fire-arms  lias  made  it  incumbent 
upon  us  to  operate  with  companies  instead  of  with  battalions,  as  every 
action  portrayed  in  onr  general  staff  history  of  the  late  war  demon- 
strates. Hence  the  company  has  become  the  real  tactical  unit,  although 
for  the  sake  of  convenience  and  control  we  still  reckon  by  battalions, 
because  the  company  has  not  lasting  power  enough  for  any  length  of 
time,  and  may  easily  be  used  up  in  action.  We  must  thus  pay  the  most 
careful  attention  to  the  training  of  the  company  in  all  details,  whilst  in 
dealing  with  the  battalion  we  go  beyond  the  elements  and  enter  more 
or  less  into  the  domaiu  of  applied  tactics.  I  have,  therefore,  always 
tried,  as  far  as  possible,  to  confine  the  attentions  of  the  company  to  the 
"how"  rather  than  the  u  what,"  whilst  applying  just  the  opposite  rule 
to  the  battalion,  for  the  captain  is  very  rarely  called  upon  to  perform 
great  tactical  or  strategical  operations  on  service.  His  objective, 
whether  he  be  on  the  offensive  or  on  the  defensive,  is  in  general  very 
clearly  marked  out  for  him,  but  his  own  immediate  share  in  the  action 
is  successful  or  not  according  to  the  manner  in  which  he  carries  out  his 
instructions,  to  the  way  in  which  his  men  take  advantage  of  the  ground, 
to  their  skill  and  steadiness  in  firing,  to  their  attention  to  all  signals 
and  orders  ;  for  the  more  the  fate  of  battles  depends  upon  the  independ- 
ent action  of  the  individual  the  greater  is  the  demand  upon  discipline, 
that  is  to  say,  upon  ready  obedience,  thanks  to  which  the  independent 
action  of  the  many  is  concentrated  iuto  one  great  whole,  one  great 
power.  We  have  had  quite  lately  a  proof  of  how  all  the  latest  inven- 
tions— breech-loaders,  mitrailleuses,  rifled  guns — count  as  nothing 
against  the  most  primitive  of  all  weapons,  the  spear,  in  the  absence  of 
discipline.  I  allude  to  the  destruction  of  Baker's  'troops  near  Suakin. 
For  1  cannot  allow  that  the  Egyptian  is  by  nature  a  coward.  The 
troops  of  Mehemet  Ali  and  of  Ibrahim  proved  the  contrary  in  the  first 
half  of  this  century.  To  resume  :  I  consider  that  up  to  and  within  the 
company  all  tactical  instruction  should  be  confined  to  the  correct  per- 
formance of  specified  evolutions,  and  even  this  will  give  the  captain  quite 
enough  to  do. 

The  company  officers,  captaius  and  lieutenants,  are  xeally  the  very 
soul  of  an  infantry  regiment  as  regards  instruction  and  performance  of 
duty.  The  corresponding  officers  of  other  arms  are  doubtless  of  similar 
importance,  but  still  we  must  remember  that  when  dealing  with  cavalry 
we  reckon  by  hones,  with  artillery  by  guns,  whereas  with  infantry  we 
have  only  to  do  with  men,  which  shows  that  in  the  last-named  arm  hu- 
man nature  is  aloue  in  question,  and  the  influence  exercised  upon  the 
individual  soldier,  therefore,  attains  its  highest  importance  in  the  infan- 
try. 

This  influence,  this  power  over  the  feelings  of  the  men,  is  only  pos- 
sessed by  the  company  officer.  The  non  commissioned  officer  is  the 
assistant  of  the  captain  and  of  his  subalterns,  carrying  out  their  orders. 


16 

having  himself  been  formed  by  them,  whilst  the  field  officer,  again,  is 
too  far  removed  from  the  private,  and  cannot  be  expected  to  have  an 
intimate  knowledge  of  all  the  men  of  his  battalion.  The  company  offi- 
cer alone  knows  each  Tommy  Atkins  individually,  having  instructed, 
praised,  blamed,  punished,  and  rewarded  him.  On  that  account  the 
soldier  follows  his  officer  into  battle  with  confidence,  aud  it  is  his  im- 
mediate superior  who  can  best  rouse  him  to  deeds  of  valor.  Who  has 
not  witnessed  many  examples  of  this  in  war1?  During  an  outpost  skir- 
mish which  took  place  on  Easter  Monday,  1864,  in  front  of  the  redoubts 
of  Diippel,  when  the  enemy's  rifle-pits  were  attacked  at  night,  two  com- 
panies of  our  Eighteenth  and  Eighth  Regiments  ran  beyond  the  pits,  in- 
stead of  occupying  them  as  intended,  found  themselves  at  daybreak  close 
to  the  Danish  redoubts,  which  were  too  strong  to  be  carried  by  assault, 
and  had  to  retire  with  severe  loss.  An  Upper  Silesian  private  being 
blamed  for  having  gone  so  far  ahead  by  his  squire,  who  had  followed  the 
army  as  a  Knight  of  St.  John,  replied  in  his  broken  German,  u  But,  my 
good  sir,  when  the  lieutenant  goes  ahead  one  is  bound  to  follow."  Again, 
during  a  fight  in  a  village  before  Paris  the  church-yard  on  one  side  of  it 
was  occupied  by  a  half-company  of  ours.  The  regiment  to  which  this 
detachment  belonged  had  always  been  remarkable  for  gallantry,  so  we 
were  all  the  more  astonished  when  the  enemy,  making  a  sortie,  carried 
the  church-yard  with  a  rush,  in  consequence  of  which  we  had  to  storm 
it  again.  After  the  fight  I  asked  some  of  the  men  belonging  to  the  first 
garrison  how  it  was  they  let  the  French  turn  them  out.  "  It  is  just  this," 
said  they ;  "  there  was  no  officer  to  tell  us  what  to  do,  so  we  just  bolted." 
Both  officers  had  unluckily  been  knocked  over  by  the  enemy's  ar- 
tillery fire  at  the  beginning  of  the  affair,  one  being  killed,  the  other 
wounded  and  insensible.  But  no  further  examples  are  necessary. 
Every  infantry  officer  who  has  been  in  action  cau  cite  many  instances 
which  prove  that  in  our  army  the  company  officer  is  the  guiding  spirit 
of  the  infantry,  inspiring  the  men  with  his  own  ardor  and  followed  by 
them  with  perfect  confidence.*  Even  in  the  last  century  General  v. 
Riichel  remarked,  "The  officers  are  the  soul  of  the  Prussian  army;" 
and  since  in  these  days  it  has  become  necessary  at  the  most  critical  period 
of  battle  to  dissolve  the  mass  of  (ighting  men  into  atoms,  which  can 
only  be  reached  by  the  voice  of  the  nearest  lieutenant,  the  truth  of  the 
general's  saying  has  become  all  the  more  striking ;  so  that  if  I  main- 
tained in  my  second  letter  that  it  was  not  the  Prussian  schoolmaster 
but  the  Prussian  non-commissioned  officer  who  had  gained  our  victories, 
further  consideration  now  leads  to  the  assertion  that  it  was  neither 
the  schoolmaster  nor  the  non-commissioned  officer  but  the  lieutenant 
who  gained  the  day  for  us.     Not  but  what  this  same  lieutenant  is  in 

*  And  so  it  should  be  in  all  armies.  Iu  few,  if  any,  however,  is  the  influence  of  the 
company  officer  as  strong  as  in  that  of  Germany,  for  in  few  armies  are  the  power  and 
responsibility  of  the  company  officer  sufficiently  recognized. — Tk. 


17 

peace  one  of  the  soldier's  schoolmasters.     In  saying  this  I  do  not  for  ;i 
moment  mean  to  depreciate  the  work  done  by  officers  of  higher  rank, 

and  1  will  at  once  warn  my  readers  that  in  my  farther  observations  1 
shall  carefully  guard  myself  against  doing  so.  At  present  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  remark,  in  order  to  prevent  any  mischievous  deductions  be- 
ing  drawn  from  the  rather  paradoxical  statement  just  made,  Hint  all 
officers  of  higher  rank  were  once  upon  a  time  lieutenants,  and  that  all 
lieutenants  will  some  day  become  offieers  of  the  higher  grades.  lint 
just  now  we  have  to  deal  more  especially  with  the  infantry  lieutenant, 
or  rather  with  the  company  offieer,  including  the  captain,  and  we  ask- 
whence  arises  the  influence  which  he  exercises  over  the  masses — an  in- 
fluence which  creates  marvels  of  heroism,  and  which  lends  men  to  obey 
his  every  nod  even  in  moments  of  the  greatest  peril,  when  the  loosening 
effect  of  the  modern  mode  of  fighting  has  emancipated  them  from  im- 
mediate control  and  supervision.  The  answer  to  this  question  is,  it 
arises  from  the  officer's  unwearied  energy,  from  his  spotless  honor,  from 
his  Spartan  frugality.  There  have  been  times  of  piping  peace  when  to 
men  in  general  the  work  of  an  officer  appeared  limited  to  mounting 
guard  and  to  spending,  during  spring  and  summer,  some  hours  daily  at 
drill  or  in  maneuvering  across  country.  It  was  during  this  period  that 
certain  nicknames  for  the  lieutenant  originated,  such  as  "  pavement 
crusher,"  and  such  like;  but  wheu  do  you  now  see  a  lieutenant  idling 
in  the  streets  ?  If  ever,  it  is  at  midday,  when  the  men  are  dining  and 
he  is  on  his  way  to  a  restaurant  to  get  his  lunch,  for  his  dinner  hour  is 
at  3  or  at  4 ;  and  again  on  Sundays,  when  he  is  paying  visits  to  his  friends. 
Otherwise  he  is  fully  occupied  from  early  morn  to  dewy  eve.  At  sun- 
rise he  has  to  inspect  his  men,  to  see  that  they  are  clean  and  orderly,  and 
to  find  fault  if  occasion  arises.  Then  he  instructs  and  drills  each  man 
individually.  Gymnastics,  marching  exercises,  construction  of  the  rifle, 
practice  with  it,  field  duties,  and  interior  economy — all  these  things  have 
to  be  taught,  and  he  should  in  every  way  furnish  in  his  own  person  an 
example  to  be  followed,  because  the  soldier  will  only  learn  to  do  anything 
at  all  as  long  as  the  officer  can  do  it  better.  And  so  he  is  busy  through- 
out I  he  livelong  day.  To  the  casual  observer,  who  only  gains  an  oc- 
casional glance  at  a  parade-ground  in  crossing  it,  it  seems  as  if  the  little 
matters  of  drill  cau  be  got  through  easily  iu  a  few  hours,  but  the  infantry 
officer  knows  what  pains  and  labor  are  required  for  the  purpose;  and 
whoever,  even  without  being  a  soldier,  will  read  my  former  letters  with 
unprejudiced  mind,  will  understand  this,  particularly  if  he  takes  count 
of  the  time  expended  in  learning  the  use  of  the  rifle.  A  company  tires 
away  15,000  to  20,000  shots  annually  at  target  practice,  not  a  shot  being 
fired  except  iu  presence  of  an  officer,  who  is  responsible  for  the  observ- 
ance of  all  regulations  to  iusure  safety,  and  for  the  entry  of  every  shot 
in  the  company  register.  There  are  seldom  more  than  two  officers  in  a 
company  available  for  this  duty.  What  a  trial  it  is  to  the  nerves,  to 
the  endurance,  to  the  conscientiousness  of  the  officer,  who  must  never 
2580— No.  18 2 


18 

for  a  moment  allow  his  attention  to  relax  when  on  the  practice-ground, 
but  must  stand  there  hour  after  hour,  winter  and  summer,  at  one  time 
in  snow  and  frost,  at  another  under  a  scorching  sun,  watching  every  shot, 
seeing  to  the  position  of  the  firer,  to  the  observance  of  all  rules  for  the 
prevention  of  accidents,  to  the  correctness  of  all  entries.  For  if  there 
is  the  slightest  neglect,  accidents  will  arise,  and  the  officer  at  the  firing- 
point  will  be  tried  by  conrt-martial.  In  addition  to  this,  he  has  often  to 
perform  his  duty  in  spite  of  the  ill-will  aud  opposition  of  civilians,  and 
even  of  the  civil  authorities;  for  the  latter  have  sometimes  taken  upon 
themselves  to  prohibit  officially  the  continuation  of  target  practice  be- 
cause a  rifle  has  happened  to  go  off  when  pointed  up  in  the  air,  thus 
endangering  people  behind  the  butt.  And  this  may  well  be,  for  we  have 
known  men  accidentally  wounded  in  action  at  a  distance  of  4,000  paces 
from  the  enemy's  skirmishers.  Many  think  that  the  lieutenant  has  done 
all  his  work  by  4  o'clock,  when  he  goes  to  dinner.  Not  so.  Hardly  is 
dinner  over  when  the  lecture  time  begins,  when  it  is  the  business  of  some 
of  the  lieutenants  to  give  theoretical  instruction  to  the  non-commis- 
sioned officers,  of  others  to  instruct  the  privates.  This  branch  of  in- 
struction is  positively  necessary,  especially  in  military  matters,  to  which, 
however,  the  instructor  does  not  confine  himself  entirely ;  on  the  con- 
trary, he  teaches  his  men  many  things  which  are  afterwards  useful  to 
them  in  civil  life,  and  the  few  recruits  who  join  without  knowing  how 
to  read  and  write  acquire  these  arts  whilst  in  the  army.  Many  men 
learn  more  whilst  in  the  ranks  than  they  have  done  during  the  whole 
of  their  previous  schooling.  I  remember  when  I  was  a  lieutenant  I 
taught  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic  to  a  recruit  who  had  plenty  of 
brains  but  whose  education  had  been  neglected,  and  who  afterwards 
became  sergeant,  and  later  on  an  excellent  paymaster's  clerk.  Army 
schools  produce  better  results  on  an  average  than  civil  schools,  because 
the  scholars  in  the  former,  being  twenty  years  of  age  aud  over,  have 
greater  application  and  appreciate  the  advantages  of  education  better 
than  the  children  who  attend  the  latter. 

On  that  account  they  lean  more  upon  the  teachers  of  their  riper 
years,  following  their  lead  in  times  of  hardship  and  of  danger.  But 
the  day's  work  of  our  lieutenant  is  not  yet  over,  for  besides  having  to 
perform  his  daily  duties  he  has  to  perfect  himself  in  performing  them. 
He  must  himself  practice  gymnastic  exercises;  he  must  study,  give  lect- 
ures, attend  all  regimental  conferences,  write  professional  essays,  and 
take  part  in  the  war  games.  Three  or  four  evenings  of  each  week 
are  spent  in  this  manner,  the  remaining  evenings  being  alone  availa- 
ble for  society  and  amusement.  In  fact,  so  hard  is  the  work  of  the 
regimental  officer  that  those  who  succeed  in  gaining  admission  to  the 
Krieysakademie  (which  answers  to  our  Staff  College)  hud  the  course 
of  study  there,  severe  and  trying  as  it  is,  quite  a  relief  after  the  worry 
of  regimental  duty.  But  the  captain  is  even  harder  worked  than  the 
lieuteuaut.     He  shares  the  labors  of  his  subs,  and  whilst  they  give 


19 

special  instruction  goes  from  one  to  the  other  to  superintend  and  at 
the  same  time  to  assist  and  give  counsel  to  the  more  inexperienced 
amongst  them.  If  he  goes  to  his  quarters,  hoping  to  devote  an  hour 
to  relaxation  or  to  family  intercourse,  the  company  sergeant-major  is 
sure  to  make  his  appearance  with  a  "crime"  which  has  to  be  inquired 
into  and  disposed  of,  the  entry  being  duly  made  in  the  defaulter's  book. 
Another  time  it  will  be  some  question  of  accounts;  or  his  presence  will 
be  required  at  the  "  stores"  to  fit  his  men's  clothing;  or  he  will  have  to 
see  to  some  irregularity  in  the  barrack -rooms,  for  he  is  responsible  for 
all  that  concerns  his  company  down  to  the  minutest  details,  and  must 
be  conversant  with  everything.  And  thus  it  has  passed  into  a  proverb 
that  the  commander  of  a  company  can  never  be  sure  of  his  life,  because 
he  can  never  enjoy  it.  I  know  well  that  officers  of  similar  rank  in  the 
other  arms  have  their  time  quite  as  fully  occupied,  but  the  infantry  lieu- 
tenant must  run  about  on  foot  during  the  hardest  part  of  his  work,  that 
is  to  say,  at  drills  or  maneuvers,  whilst  cavalry  and  artillery  officers 
ride;  so  thatgreater  demands  are  made  upon  the  strength  of  the  former. 
But  labor  and  exertion  alone  would  not  qualify  the  officer  to  exericse 
so  remarkable  an  influence  over  his  men  if  he  did  not  pride  himself, 
as  he  does,  upon  his  spotless  honor,  and  if  the  private  soldier  were  not 
convinced  that  he  cau  depend  most  entirely  upon  that  honor.  The 
soldier  is  well  aware  that  the  officer  is  his  superior  in  that  respect;  he 
knows  that  the  officer  will  always  of  his  own  accord  go  to  the  front  to 
set  him  an  example ;  that  the  officer  will,  for  the  sake  of  his  own  reputa- 
tion, always  be  the  first  where  there  is  danger;  and  thence  comes  the 
feeling  that  he,  as  it  were,  belongs  to  the  officer,  that  it  is  impossible 
to  leave  him  in  the  lurch  ;  in  short,  that  spirit  which  found  its  expres- 
sion in  the  words,  "  When  the  lieutenant  goes  ahead  we  are  bound  to 
follow  him." 

I  might  fill  volumes  before  exhausting  all  I  could  say  upon  this  point 
of  the  officer's  honor;  but  were  I  to  pursue  the  subject  further  with 
you,  it  would  be  a  case  of  "  carrying  coals  to  Newcastle."  The  high 
standard  of  honor  in  our  corps  of  officers  is  recognized  with  admiration 
by  all  cultivated  civilians,  and  is  viewed  with  ill-will  by  all  those  who 
desire  to  upset  our  social  and  political  institutions.  How  such  men  re- 
joice and  scream  with  delight  when  an  occasional  instance  occurs  if  one 
out  of  ten  thousand  officers  disgraces  his  position.  For  some  time  the 
papers  are  full  of  it,  and  make  use  of  the  case  to  throw  discredit  upon 
the  whole  corps  of  officers;  but  in  vain,  for  as  a  body  it  remains  un- 
sullied. It  drives  from  its  midst,  without  pity  and  without  hope  of 
pardon,  the  erring  individual,  and  rises  in  public  estimation  by  its 
honesty  and  plain  dealing,  because  showing  that  it  cares  not  for  an 
outward  varnish  of  respectability,  but  must  be  honest  to  the  core. 

The  third  quality  mentioned  as  productive  of  the  officer's  influences 
over  the  men  is  Spartan  frugality,  iu  which  the  infantry  subaltern  sur- 


20 

passes  tbose  of  the  other  arms,  and  this  same  frugality,  amidst  his 
many  labors,  testifies  to  his  high  feeling-  of  honor.  There  are  certainly 
some  cavalry  officers  equally  frugal,  but  one  finds,  as  a  general  rule,  that 
most  of  the  young  gentlemen  who  are  comparatively  well  off,  and  thus 
need  not  live  so  penuriously,  join  the  latter  arm.  But  the  great  ma- 
jority of  infantry  officers  are  wretchedly  poor,  and  the  pay  which  they 
receive  for  their  increasing  labors  is  very  small — so  small  that  our 
great  statesman  when  in  the  Chambers  spoke  of  the  "  brilliant  misery  f> 
of  the  lieutenant  of  the  period.  Even  now  a  lieutenant's  pay  and  al- 
lowances* are  so  small  that  he  is  exposed  to  bitter  privations  unless 
helped  by  his  family — privations  which  he  bears  quietly  in  private, 
whilst  in  public  he  maintains  the  dignity  of  his  position.  Many  parents, 
doubtless,  when  their  sons  join  the  service,  draw  upon  their  capital  to 
give  them  an  allowance  as  long  as  they  are  subalterns,  but  many 
more  cannot  do  this.  I  have  known  young  gentlemen  from  the  Cadet 
Corps  join  my  regiment  whose  mothers,  officers'  widows,  could  give 
them  nothing  but  $5  once  for  all  and  an  old  coat  of  their  fathers'; 
others  belonging  to  good  old  families  who  did  not  even  get  their  $5, 
and  whose  sisters  reckoned  upon  getting  some  of  their  scanty  pay. 
You  must  not,  therefore,  be  surprised  to  see  a  young  officer  who  has 
been  invited  to  tea  by  some  friends  display  a  wonderful  appetite  for 
bread  and  butter.  He  may  confess  some  day,  when  he  is  better  off, 
that  on  the  evening  in  question  he  was  so  hungry  because  he  had  gone 
all  day  without  food  for  want  of  money.  Another  will  buy  the  daily 
bread  rations  of  bis  servant,  who  is  better  off  than  himself,  under  the 
pretext  that  it  suits  his  health  better,  but  really  because  it  is  cheaper 
than  any  other  bread.  That  officers  such  as  these  freeze  in  their  rooms 
because  they  cannot  afford  to  buy  fuel ;  that  they  walk  about  in  cold 
weather  without  overcoats,  so  as  not  to  wear  out  their  good  uniforms 
too  quickly,  pretending  that  they  can't  bear  warm  clothing — all  this 
will  be  well  understood.  At  the  same  time,  when  these  same  stoics  have 
to  appear  on  parade,  in  public  places,  or  in  society,  they  are  remarkable 
for  the  elegance  of  their  appearance  and  for  their  cheerful  mien.  You 
may  perhaps  object  that  there  are  exceptions  to  this  rule;  that  there  are 
officers  who  give  way  to  the  prevailing  love  of  pleasure,  who  waste  their 
own  money  and  the  family  property,  ending  by  being  plunged  into 
debt.  1  reply,  How  can  you  expect  all  officers  to  escape  infection  by 
the  prevailing  epidemic?     But  the  exceptions  prove  the  rule,  and  the 

*  The  pay  and  allowances  of  an — 

Infantry  first  lieutenant  are  (maximum) £  105 

Infantry  first  lieuteuant  are  (minimum) , 83 

Infantry  second  lieutenant  are  (maximum) 96 

Infantry  second  lieutenant  are  (minimum) 73 

the  pay  being  the  same  everywhere,  hut  the  allowances  varying  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  garrison  town. — Tr. 


21 

wonderful  hubbub  created  by  such  exceptional  cases  is  of  itself  suf- 
ficient proof  that  the  public  is  accustomed  to  and  expects  .Spartan 
frugality  on  the  part  of  our  lieutenants.  What,  now,  is  the  private 
soldier's  feeling  with  regard  to  such  an  officer?  He  does  not  pity,  but 
is  full  of  respect  for  his  lieutenant.  He  soon  learns  from  his  comrade, 
the  officer's  servant,  how  his  master  fares,  and  when  he  finds  out  that 
the  latter  is  comparatively  poorer  and  worse  paid  than  himself,  and  can 
afford  to  spend  less  on  amusement  than  he  can — although  his  instructor 
in  all  matters  and  his  guide  in  danger  and  difficulty — how  can  he  help 
following  such  a  leader  with  all  his  heart?* 

The  battalion. 

The  training  of  the  battalion  is  divided  into  two  parts,  namely,  drill 
and  battle  training.  Our  Field  Exercise  Book  gives  all  necessary  direc- 
tions for  both.  Those  concerning  battle  training  are  so  elastic  that 
they  can  be  adapted  to  every  situation,  and  are  not  only  quite  sufficient 
for  the  purpose,  but  we  can  hardly  imagine  them  capable  of  improve- 
ment, affording  as  they  do  a  good  foundation  to  build  upon,  and  at  the 
same  time  leaving  plenty  of  room  for  individual  actiou,  thus  encourag- 
ing to  the  utmost  that  initiative  on  the  part  of  subordinate  officers  which 
is  so  necessary  an  accompaniment  of  fighting  in  extended  order.  The 
more  I  study  our  Field  Exercise  Book  the  more  I  admire  the  spirit  which 
inspires  it,  and  which  finds  full  expression  in  paragraphs  112  and  127,f 
the  latter  of  which  is  intended  specially  for  the  brigade,  but  is  also 
applicable  to  the  battalion.  Yet  we  often — nay,  generally — find  that 
those  paragraphs  are  not  acted  up  to  at  battalion  exercises.  On  the 
contrary,  the  further  we  get  from  our  last  experience  of  war  the  more 
stiff,  conventional,  and  formal  become  the  tactics  and  training  of  our 
battalions,  unless  inspecting  officers  use  their  influence  against  this 
pedantry,  and  insist  upon  the  form  being  subordinate  to  the  spirit. 
This  is,  however,  a  difficult  matter,  for  the  existence  of  stiffness  and 
formality  in  such  things  is  not  a  sign  of  indolence,  but  rather  of  exces- 
sive zeal  on  the  part  of  the  battalion  commander.  Hence  it  follows 
that  the  manner  in  which  the  officer  handles  his  battalion  becomes  day 
by  day  more  and  more  incompatible  with  the  realities  of  war,  whilst 
this  very  consequence  is  produced  by  the  commander's  earnest  endeavor 
to  bring  his  battalion  up  to  the  highest  pitch  of  perfection.  I  will 
cite,  by  way  of  example,  a  few  cases  in  support  of  my  assertions.     Al- 

*The  comparative  poverty  of  tbe  German  landed  gentry  is  doubtless  favorable  to 
her  military  strength. — Tr. 

t Paragraph  11*2  contains  "general  remarks"  upon  the  eighteenth  chapter,  which 
treats  of  "The  battalion  in  battle;  the  use  of  skirmishers  aud  of  company  columns 
in  general." 

Paragraph  127  contains  "general  remarks"  upon  the  twentieth  chapter,  which 
treats  of  "Movements  of  the  brigade  when  iu  order  of  battle."  Both  paragraphs  eon- 
tain  much  that  is  noteworthy  founded  upon  the  latest  experience  of  war. — Tr. 


22 

though  we  find  at  page  152  of  our  Field  Exercise  Book*  the  employ- 
ment of  the  battalion  column  distinctly  prohibited  except  under  certain 
special  circumstances,  the  greater  part  of  the  time  spent  in  battalion 
exercise  is  devoted  to  extending  skirmishers  from  the  battalion  column, 
which,  after  the  skirmishers  have  extended  and  opened  fire,  remains  so 
close  to  them  that  it  would  most  certainly  share  their  losses  if  thus 
situated  iu  actual  warfare.  The  utmost  they  do  is  to  push  forward  the 
flank  companies,  and  the  great  aim  is  to  arrive  at  this  normal  forma- 
tion with  the  central  companies  exactly  in  rear  of  the  middle  of  the  in- 
terval. One  rarely  sees  advantage  taken  of  the  latitude  given  as  to 
which  and  how  many  companies  are  thrown  forward,  or  of  the  variations 
sanctioned t  in  paragraph  111,  or,  again,  of  the  injunctions  given  in  para- 
graph 112.  At  the  outside  one  sees  towards  the  end  of  the  drill  some 
movements  with  companies  in  two  or  three  lines,  but  without  any  ap- 
plication of  such  movements  to  battle. 

Observe  the  manner  in  which  the  simple  operation  of  re-en  forcing  a  line 
of  skirmishers  who  are  lying  down  and  firing  is  carried  out.  Accord- 
ing to  regulation  tactical  order  must  be  preserved,  and  intermingling 
of  different  units  in  the  firiug  line  must  be  avoided.  So  when  a  fresh 
Zug  comes  up  in  extended  order  to  re-enforce  the  old  skirmishers,  the 
latter  generally  stand  up  and  close  right  or  left  to  make  way  for  the 
new-comers-!  Would  such  a  flank  movement  be  feasible  if  the  action 
were  sufficiently  severe  for  re-enforcements  to  be  required1?  Would  not 
the  men  who  stand  up  and  close  be  sure  marks  for  the  enemy's  fire  ? 
Might  not  the  Zilge  which  first  move  out  leave  intervals  between 
them  for  any  re- enforcements  which  may  subsequently  be  required  ? 
Would  uot  the  men,  moreover,  be  thus  more  under  control  of  their  of- 
ficers, being  extended  over  less  ground,  and  would  not  their  fire  be  thus 
more  effective?  Being  thus  kept  together  also,  would  they  not  have 
better  opportunity  of  availing  themselves  of  cover  by  taking  advantage 
of  accidents  of  ground?  The  de  ect  referred  to  becomes  more  evident 
when  several  battalions  are  side  by  side  in  brigade,  the  skirmishers 
being  then  often  directed  to  cover  the  whole  front,  and  to  extend  them- 
selves equally  along  it,  so  that  they  are  often  ten  paces  apart,  although 
the  maximum  interval  sanctioned  by  regulation  is  three  paces  a  man 

*  The  passage  reads  as  follows  :  "Under  effective  fire  of  the  enemy  the  employment 
of  the  battalion  column  is  only  justifiable  under  particular  circumstances.  The  nor- 
mal fighting  formation  of  a  battalion  in  first  line  is  therefore  iu  company  column." — 
Tit. 

i  Paragraph  111  treats  of  the  use  of  "  company  column,"  and  is  well  worth  study, 
as  it  gives  a  good  account  of  the  many  ways  in  which  this  valuable  formation  may 
be  employed. — Tr. 

1 1  am  surprised  to  find  that  anything  so  unpractical  should  be  still  tolerated  in 
the  German  army.  The  absurdity  of  such  a  practice  was  pointed  out  to  me  when,  as 
a  recruit,  I  began  to  learn  the  art  of  skirmishing  in  the  Forty-third  Light  Infantry, 
nearly  forty  years  ago,  and  doubtless  neither  that  regiment  nor  any  of  the  old  light 
division  regiments  had  been  allowed  to  act  as  described  in  this  letter  since  the  days 
of  the  camp  at  Hythe. — Tr. 


23 

and  six  paces  a  file.  As  if  there  could  by  any  harm  in  leaving  inter- 
vals of  even  200  paces  between  the  skirmishing-  Ziige,  and  as  if  any 
body  of  euemies  could  make  its  way  through  such  an  interval  without 
being  destroyed.  Again,  when  do  you  see  a  battalion  commander  al- 
low officers  in  the  firing  line  to  judge  for  themselves  whether  to  employ 
individual  or  rapid  independent  fire,  the  group  volley  or  the  fixed  num- 
ber of  rounds,  as  most  adapted  to  the  circumstances  of  the  moment  ? 
Or  does  the  battalion  commander  ever  permit  captains  of  companies 
which  are  moving  up  in  support  to  employ  the  formation  which  each 
thinks  best  for  the  occasion — line,  column,  or  what  not?  Does  he  not, 
on  the  contrary,  prefer  that  all  companies  should  act  alike,  for  the  sake 
of  appearance  and  uniformity"?  Would  he,  however,  on  actual  service 
be  always  able  to  regulate  such  things  himself1?  I  will  only  mention 
one  of  the  formalities  to  which  the  regular  shape  of  the  drill-ground  is 
apt  to  give  rise,  and  which  often  has  a  damaging  effect  on  the  intellect. 
When  a  battalion  has  been  skirmishing  and  the  assembly  sounds  for 
double  column  to  be  formed,  according  to  the  usual  custom,  at  the  end 
of  the  exercise,  the  front  of  the  column  generally  faces  exactly  towards 
the  side  of  the  drill  ground,  because  the  battalion  is  generally  expected 
to  march  past  before  going  home.  Therefore,  an  oblique  formation  is 
rarely  practiced,  so  that  there  would  be  a  good  deal  of  bother  and  loss 
of  time  if  the  battalion  were  called  upon  to  assemble  fronting  a  certain 
position,  we  will  say  on  a  certain  church  tower.  To  gain  the  power,  how- 
ever, of  doing  this  sort  of  thing  quickly  is  an  important  part  of  war  train- 
ing, without  which  there  would  be  an  excessive  waste  of  time  and  a 
great  deal  of  useless  fatigue  entailed  upon  the  men  if  an  officer  were 
ordered  to  form  up  masses  of  troops  in  a  position  suitable  to  the  ground; 
for  instance,  under  cover  in  rear  of  a  line  of  heights,  and  such  like.* 
Barrack-square  customs  such  as  that  just  referred  to  exist  in  great 
numbers,  without  mentioning  the  little  shifts  and  dodges  inapplicable 
to  war,  but  which  promote  smart  and  steady  drill  before  au  inspecting 
officer.  Every  soldier  knows  this,  and  I  will  not  weary  you  by  detail- 
ing them,  but  will  proceed  to  treat  of  the  personal  action  aud  demeanor 
of  the  battalion  commander. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  "  battle  exercise"  you  will  see  him  on 
horseback  by  the  side  of  the  first  skirmisher  who  opens  fire,  and  who  is 
made  to  lie  down  flat  for  the  sake  of  shelter.  He  remains  in  the  firing 
line  during  the  whole  action  ;  or  should  it  occur  to  him  that  he  could 
not  exist  there  in  battle,  he  retires  at  the  utmost  to  some  point  between 
the  skirmishers  and  the  nearest  support,  from  which  post  he  issues  or- 
ders and  makes  signals.  Should,  however,  a  movement  of  any  sort  be- 
come necessary,  a  flank  attack  or  a  re-enforcement,  he  is  certain  to  ride 
to  the  place  and  see  to  it  himself.  You  may  be  especially  sure  that  he 
will  do  this  if  a  mistake  has  been  made,  an  order  misunderstood,  a  wrong 

*I  have  known  excellent  practice  in  this  way  given  at  our  own  brigade  and  bat- 
talion drills  when  ''changes  of  positions"  are  made. — Tr. 


24 

mode  of  tiring  used,  or,  in  short,  if  anything  has  been  done  contrary  to 
his  wishes.  If  he  met  his  deserts  he  would  be  put  hors  de  combat  by  an 
umpire  a  hundred  times  an  hour.  He  goes  everywhere  except  to  the 
one  point  where  if  on  actual  service  he  would  have  remained  the  whole 
time,  namely,  with  the  company  kept  back  as  his  last  reserve,  and  with 
which  he  should  show  himself  for  the  first  time  in  the  fighting  line,  un- 
less he  wishes  to  let  his  battalion  get  out  of  hand  sooner  than  it  need. 
Such  unreal  scenes  from  life  in  the  drill-field  create  very  false  impressions 
upon  those  who  have  not  seen  war,  for  they  are  naturally  led  to  suppose 
that  such  things  occur  in  action;  and  when  they  find  how  unlike  the 
realities  of  war  are  to  their  peace  experience  many  of  them  get  bewildered. 
And,  again,  the  private  soldier,  who  has  been  always  accustomed  to  see 
the  major*  well  to  the  front  at  drill,  is  apt  to  make  unflattering  remarks 
when  this  gentleman  betakes  himself  to  his  reserve  company  as  soon  as 
the  bullets  begin  to  whistle  ;  and  the  consequence  of  this  is  that  field 
officers,  to  avoid  such  remarks,  make  a  practice,  at  any  rate  at  their  first 
battle,  of  riding  to  the  same  points  which  they  frequented  when  under 
fire  of  blank  cartridge.  A  general  in  high  position  and  a  veteran  of 
the  old  wars,  however,  said,  in  1850,  when  criticising  a  maneuver  and 
remarking  upon  unrealities  of  this  kind  with  characteristic  irony,  he  was 
sure  that  the  first  ball  cartridge  would  set  things  right.  But  he  was 
mistaken.  At  St.  Privat  mounted  officers  rode  just  where  they  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  riding  in  peace  time,  the  consequence  of  which  was 
that  at  the  end  of  that  day  only  a  few  of  the  field  officers  and  adjutants 
of  the  infantry  of  the  Guard  Corps  were  fit  for  duty,  most  of  them  being 
killed  or  wounded.  Very  honorable  to  them,  indeed,  but  quite  unneces- 
sary, and  most  damaging  to  the  interests  of  the  service  and  of  our  coun- 
try. When  we  discuss  this  question  quietly  it  appears  as  clear  as  pos- 
sible, and  one  only  wonders  how  such  unrealities  can  be  tolerated.  But 
there  must  be  good  reason  for  their  general  occurrence,  and  it  is  well 
worth  while  to  seek  for  this  reason  if  we  wish  to  avoid  the  evils  result- 
ing from  them.  The  first  and  foremost  reason  is  that  the  battalion  com- 
mander, when  beginning  to  train  his  corps,  cannot  remain  at  the  post 
which  he  would  occupy  in  action,  namely,  with  the  rear  company,  be- 
cause he  finds  occasion  every  moment  to  instruct  and  correct,  being- 
obliged  in  consequence  to  ride  backwards  and  forwards;  and  if  he  re- 
turns to  his  |>roper  place  at  any  moment,  something  is  sure  to  happen 
again  in  the  fighting  line  which  makes  his  presence  there  necessary. 
He  therefore  prefers  remaining  in  front.  In  theory  it  would  be  better 
to  pass  over  mistakes  for  the  time,  and  to  defer  remarks  to  intervals  of 
repose  and  to  the  end  of  the  drill.  But  this  is  not  practicable.  There  is 
always  so  much  to  criticise  that  he  would  have  to  interrupt  the  operations 
very  frequently  to  call  the  officers  together  and  give  them  long  lectures, 
or  else  he  would  give  way  to  the  temptation  of  deferring  the  whole  critique 
till  next  morning's  parade,  when  he  would  find  that  by  the  end  of  his  lec- 

*  Major  commanding  the  battalion. — Tr. 


25 

tare  the  whole  time  available  for  drill  was  over,  and  that  he  had  to  dis- 
miss the  men  to  their  dinners — a  scene  which  1  once  myself  witnessed. 
Moreover,  a  few  words  on  the  spot  at  the  very  moment  have  much  greater 
effect,  and  are  much  more  instructive  than  the  most  complete  and  exhaus- 
tive dissertation  given  sometime  after.  Besides  which,  the  battalion  com- 
mander must  be  near  the  fighting  line  if  he  wishes  to  notice  and  remark 
upon  all  mistakes,  for  he  cannot  from  his  proper  battle-post  near  the  re- 
serve hear  wrong  words  of  command,  should  such  be  given,  as  to  the  mode 
of  firiug,  nor  can  he  see  whether  proper  aim  is  taken.  The  battalion 
commander  must,  therefore,  necessarily  place  himself,  on  the  first  day  of 
li  battle  practice,"  where  he  would  not  be  able  to  remain  in  action,  and 
this  afterwards  becomes  a  habit  with  him.  The  only  occasion  on  which 
he  might  place  himself  where  he  should  be  according  to  the  rules  of  war 
is  the  day  of  inspection  ;  but  it  is  too  much  to  expect  of  a  man  that  he 
should  all  at  once,  for  that  one  day,  give  up  what  has  become  a  fixed 
habit,  aud  still  more  that  he  should  get  his  battalion  to  adapt  itself  all 
at  once  to  a  new  mechanism  of  command  just  when  he  wants  to  show  it 
off  to  the  best  advantage,  and,  if  possible,  to  avoid  all  mistakes.  You 
may,  perhaps,  suggest  that  the  commander  might  well,  during  the  first 
elementary  period  of  training,  go  about  from  place  to  place  as  he  wishes, 
but  that  during  the  second  period,  when  he  comes  to  "  battle  practice," 
he  should  always  remain  where  he  would  be  in  action.  A  very  good 
idea,  but  hardly  practicable.  The  period  allowed  for  battalion  training 
is  so  short  that  the  commanding  officer  is  glad  if  he  can  find  time  to 
practice  even  once  in  the  course  of  the  period  each  movement  included 
in  the  Field  Exercise  Book,  so  that  he  is  unable  to  divide  the  days  which 
are  allowed  him  into  two  periods,  the  former  devoted  to  elementary,  the 
latter  to  applied  tactics.  For  during  the  three  weeks  allotted  to  bat- 
talion training,  if  he  gets — after  making  allowance  for  Sundays,  holi- 
days, garrison  guards,  and  fatigues — ten  full  working  days,  he  may  con- 
sider himself  fortunate.  Any  commanding  officer  who  has  tried  to  work 
out  the  plan  suggested  has  arrived  at  the  outside  at  getting  two  days 
for  real  "  battle  practice,"  namely,  the  inspection  day  aud  that  preced- 
ing it.  Thus,  he  was  naturally  led  to  rehearse  on  the  day  before  the 
inspection  the  exact  movements  which  he  intended  to  perform  at  the 
latter,  so  that  the  inspection  was  degraded  iuto  a  mere  theatrical  dis- 
play, a  sort  of  military  ballet,  thus  rendering  the  work  of  both  days 
worthless  for  the  purpose  of  battle  training. 

The  inclination  of  the  battalion  commander  to  be  everywhere  himself 
and  to  see  to  everything  himself  is  increased  by  a  fact  which  is  easily 
intelligible,  namely,  that  the  inspecting  officer  makes  him  responsible 
for  every  error  which  may  be  committed.  "  Just  look,  major,  how  that 
company  is  formed;"  or,  "  See!  the  skirmishers  of  that  company  are  ad- 
vancing at  the  double ;  that  is  all  wrong."  After  one  or  two  such  re- 
marks from  the  general  you  will  see  the  major  galloping  from  Zug 
to  Zug  to  prevent  a  repetition  of  the  mistake.     In  consequence  many 


26 

a  battalion  commander  restricts  himself  to  practicing-  from  paragraphs 
77  to  98  of  the  Field  Exercise  Book,  and  rarely  soars  into  the  higher 
regions  of  tactics  treated  of  in  Part  IV.*  If  able  to  perform  the  various 
evolutions  described  in  the  paragraphs  mentioned  with  satisfactory  pre- 
cision, the  battalion  is  sure  to  make  a  good  impression,  and  some  im- 
perfections iu  rendering'  the  contents  of  Part  IV  will  be  condoned. 
This,  however,  means  a  return  to  stiffness  and  to  mass  formations, 
which  are  out  of  keeping  with  the  present  fire-arms,  and  can  only  lead 
to  massive  losses.  I  have  often  heard  the  habit  of  "  working  a  corps 
up  "for  its  inspection  bitterly  condemned;  but  if  blame  was  ever  ill- 
deserved  it  is  in  this  case,  for  the  strength  of  an  army  depends  upon  its 
power  of  obtaining  an  object  at  the  will  of  one  man,  that  is  to  say,  it 
depends  upon  obedience  and  discipline;  not  that  formal  obedience 
which  consists  in  merely  doing  what  you  are  told  and  in  awaiting  orders, 
but  that  active  obedience  which  leads  a  man  to  discover  and  anticipate 
the  wishes  of  his  superiors.  The  officer,  therefore,  who  endeavors  to 
present  his  corps  before  the  inspecting  officer  in  a  condition  such  as  he 
knows  will  be  pleasing  to  him  is  not  necessarily  a  time-server,  but  one 
who  acts  in  that  true  spirit  of  obedience  which  has  made  our  army 
great.  I  myself  have  been  affected  in  a  remarkable  way  by  the  pre- 
vailing inclination  on  the  part  of  commanders  to  see  to  everything 
themselves.  I  believe  I  told  you  once  before  how,  when  a  single  bat- 
talion was  engaged  in  a  reconnoitering  skirmish,  the  divisional,  brigade, 
regimental,  and  battalion  commanders,  with  their  several  staffs  and 
accompanied  by  a  reigning  German  prince,  were  all  in  the  foremost 
line  of  skirmishers.  Accustomed  as  those  gentlemen  were  at  all  in- 
spections to  see  to  everything  themselves,  and  looking  upon  battle 
merely  as  a  sort  of  first-class  inspection,  they  behaved  just  as  they 
would  at  a  peace  maneuver.  On  another  occasion  a  division  iu  close 
formation  was  advancing  qh  some  enterprise  against  the  enemy.  The 
divisional  general,  as  well  as  the  commanders  of  the  leading  brigade, 
regiment,  and  battalion,  were  riding  just  in  rear  of  the  foremost  troops. 
The  first  man  wounded  was  a  mounted  orderly,  who  was  struck  by  a 
bullet  iu  the  breast,  and  fell  from  his  horse  just  behind  the  general. 
Not  to  mention  the  disproportionate  number  of  casualties  amongst  su- 
perior officers  produced  by  this  practice,  together  with  the  uncertainty 
in  transmission  of  orders  arising  from  it,  we  may  notice  another  bad 
result.     To  each  man  is  allotted  by  nature  a  certain  portion  of  bodily 


*  These  paragraphs  form  the  fourteenth  chapter,  "  Formation  of  the  battalion  in 
two  ranks  (battle  formation),"  which  treats  almost  entirely  of  movements  in  close 
order,  column  formations,  deployments,  &c,  three  of  these  paragraphs  only  being 
devoted  to  the  extension  of  skirmishers  from  line  and  column.  Part  IV  is  entirely 
confined  to  "battle  practice"  (Gefechtaubung),  comprising  two  chapters,  one  of 
which  treats  of  the  training  of  the  men  individually  and  collectively  for  fighting  in 
extended  order,  also  of  the  part  played  therein  by  officers  and  non-commissioned  offi- 
cers', whilst  the  other  explains  the  action  of  the  battalion  in  battle,  the  general  use 
of  skirmishers  and  of  company  columns. — Ti;. 


27 

and  nervous  power.  If  you  try  your  bodily  strength  prematurely,  before 
the  actual  necessity  for  doing  so  arises,  you  run  the  risk  of  finding  it 
fail  just  when  it  is  most  needed.  The  same  thing  applies  to  the  nerves. 
No  one  is  insensible  to  danger.  Strength  of  nerve  alone  enables  a  man 
to  overcome  his  apprehensions.  The  superior  officer  who  goes  into  the 
fighting  line  sooner  than  he  need,  runs  the  risk  of  finding  his  nerve  fail 
him  at  the  critical  moment.  This  does  not  produce  a  sudden  outbreak 
of  cowardice — by  no  means.  Shakiness  of  nerve  does  not  act  in  so 
straightforward  a  manner,  but  works  upon  a  man  surreptitiously  by 
suggesting  to  him  strategical  and  tactical  caution,  by  proving  to  him 
that  according  to  all  the  rules  of  art  he  is  bound  to  temporize,  to  remain 
on  the  defensive,  to  break  off  the  engagement,  or  to  do  whatever  the 
fine  scientific  term  for  the  thing  may  be.  For  instance,  a  divisional 
general  who  has  been  from  sunrise  till  midday  in  the  foremost  line  of 
skirmishers,  has  heard  the  bullets  whistling  about  his  head  for  five  or 
six  hours,  whilst  the  advanced  guard  was  driving  back  the  enemy's 
outposts,  and  has  at  last  arrived  in  front  of  the  main  position  strongly 
occupied  by  an  enemy,  who  perhaps  must  needs  do  his  best  to  hold  it 
because  he  cannot  see  his  way  to  retiring  from  it  in  safety — a  general, 
I  say,  thus  circumstanced  will  be  very  apt  to  think  that  his  troops  have 
done  enough  for  the  day,  being  himself  tired  by  having  been  six  hours 
under  fire ;  yet  all  except  the  leading  battalions  are  perfectly  fresh.  So 
he  decides  to  put  off  the  attack  till  next  day,  because  then  the  other 
divisions  will  be  forwarder,  throws  out  his  outposts,  and  lets  his  people 
rest.  The  enemy  is  for  a  second  time  surprised,  but  on  this  occasion 
agreeably  so,  for  he  now  has  an  opportunity  of  retiring  without  loss, 
and  escapes  from  the  impending  catastrophe.  Now,  if  this  general  had 
taken  it  easier  himself,  had  he  not  used  himself  up  in  the  six  hours' 
skirmish,  he  would,  at  the  very  moment  when  he  stopped  the  attack, 
have  come,  for  the  first  time  on  that  day,  to  the  front,  fresh  in  body  and 
mind,  would  have  found  that  nothing  serious  had  hitherto  been  done, 
and  would  have  ordered  a  general  attack.  Thus,  untimely  excess  of 
zeal,  which  leads  an  officer  to  look  to  the  smallest  details  himself,  may 
produce  subsequent  want  of  energy;  premature  gallantry  may  be  the 
cause  of  eventual  indecision  and  want  of  enterprise.  These  mistakes 
were  not  committed  by  our  generals  in  action  during  the  latter  part  of 
the  French  war,  which  lasted  long  enough  for  them  to  see  their  errors, 
and  for  some  time  after  that  war  these  mistakes  were  also  banished 
from  peace  practice.  But  little  by  little  these  bad  habits  crept  in  again, 
and  now  bid  fair  to  become  more  and  more  firmly  rooted  the  longer 
peace  lasts,  not  only  because  the  requirements  of  peace  service,  culmi- 
nating as  they  do  in  the  inspection,  confirm  these  habits,  but  also  be- 
cause the  experience  gained  in  the  field  dies  away.* 

*  There  is  no  European  army  in  which  these  bad  habits  arising  from  eoutinued 
peace  have  been  more  prevalent  than  in  our  own,  I  believe ;  yet  one  part  or  other  of 
our  army  is  almost  always  engaged  in  warfare  of  some  sort,  which  cannot  be  said  of 
any  other  European  army. — Tk. 


28 

"War  experience  lias  only  a  restricted  value,"  once  remarked  a  mili- 
tary bookworm,  to  the  amusement  of  his  friends.  But  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent he  was  right.  The  officer  of  each  rank  gains  experience  in  war 
only  for  the  performance  of  his  own  duty  and  of  that  appertaining  to  the 
next  higher  grade.  Thus,  the  captain  learns  what  concerns  the  com- 
mand of  a  company  and  of  a  battalion,  but  not  how  to  handle  a  regi- 
ment or  brigade.  The  only  exception  is  in  the  case  of  young  officers^ 
who  keep  their  eyes  open  whilst  acting  as  aids-de-camp  to  some  gen- 
eral in  high  command. 

2fow,  however,  after  thirteen  years  of  peace,  promotion  has  gone  on 
a  good  deal,  and  I  cannot  help  wishing,  for  the  sake  of  the  younger 
generation,  that  there  may  be  soon  no  more  battalion  commanders  in 
existence  who  took  part  in  the  last  war  as  subalterns  in  companies,  or 
how  can  you  expect  a  lieutenant,  whilst  commanding  a  Zug  of  skir- 
mishers in  battle,  to  gain  the  experience  which  will  teach  him  how  to 
lead  a  battalion  in  action1?  When  he  has  to  do  it  he  will  act  as  he 
would  do  at  an  inspection.  As  we  have  pointed  out  the  tendency 
which  exists  on  the  part  of  battalion  commanders  for  unpractical 
methods  of  command,  for  stiffness  of  formation,  for  putting  themselves 
in  the  wrong  place,  for  a  system  of  direction  which  is  impracticable  on 
service,  the  question  naturally  arises,  "  Where  to  find  a  remedy  for 
these  evils'?" 

That  they  have  been  recognized  by  others,  and,  if  not  acknowledged 
in  so  many  words,  that  their  existence  has  been  fully  admitted,  is  evi- 
dent from  the  many  attempts  made  to  find  a  remedy  for  them.  Up  to 
the  middle  of  the  present  century  the  practice  at  battalion  exercises 
was  to  confine  yourself  to  elementary  tactics  in  stiff  formation,  in  fact 
to  such  exercises  as  inarching  to  a  flank,  wheeling,  manual  exercise, 
column  formation,  deployments,  direct  and  oblique  movements.  Skir- 
mishers were  but  little  used,  being  only  thrown  out  from  the  whole 
battalion.  The  great  point  of  all  was  the  march  past.  But  the  old 
fashion  was  modified  about  the  middle  of  the  century,  and  battalion 
commanders  were  allowed  at  inspection,  when  the  drill  was  over,  to  go 
through  some  "battle  practice,"  including  evolutions  which  they  them- 
selves had  thought  out  and  which  were  not  "  in  the  book."  This  prac- 
tice made  field  officers  reflect,  and  produced  much  that  was  novel  and 
good.  Whoever  brought  out  anything  new,  even  if  it  were  not  quite 
practical,  got  the  reputation  of  being  at  least  a  man  who  thought  for 
himself.  This  naturally  led  to  excess.  Every  commanding  officer 
wished  to  invent  something,  and  made  a  secret  of  his  invention  up  to 
the  inspection  of  the  battalion,  tinkering  at  it  throughout  the  year,  so 
as  to  be  able  to  show  off  something  even  surpassing  his  chef-d'oeuvre  of 
the  year  before.  Then  many  wonderful  sights  were  seen,  of  which, 
perhaps,  the  least  startling  was  the  chronic  appearance  of  a  river  on 
the  drill-ground,  indicated  by  some  men,  and  probably  on  an  eminence. 


29 

These  eccentric  performances  soon  got  the  nickname  of  "Turks' ma- 
neuvers," or,  briefly,  "Turks,"  on  account  of  the  disorder  which  accom- 
panied them.  But  as  every  battalion  commander  thought  himself  bound 
to  show  off  his  own  special  "Turk"  before  the  inspecting  officer,  the 
authority  of  the  Field  Exercise  Book  became  much  impaired,  because 
every  one  began  to  think  that  once  on  active  service  you  might  and  ought 
to  shake  yourself  free  from  all  its  shackles.  Precision  in  drill  began  to 
fall  off  and  discipline  to  suffer.  The  old  drill  instructor  of  the  day  gave 
rather  an  original  turn  to  the  acknowledgment  of  this  evil  when  he  re- 
marked, "The  march  past,  gentlemen,  is  like  painting  on  glass — an  art 
which  has  been  lost."  After  some  years  the  higher  powers  interfered  to 
check  the  prevailing  tendency  towards  a  departure  from  regulation  and 
towards  inventions  such  as  alluded  to,  insisting  firmly  upon  command- 
ing officers  only  practicing  movements  to  be  found  in  the  book  if  they 
chose  to  indulge  in  their  "  Turks." 

The  company  column,  in  combination  with  fighting  in  extended  order, 
became  more  and  more  widely  used,  in  accordance  with  supplementary 
instructions  issued.  After  our  war  experiences,  especially  that  gaiued 
in  1870-'71,  permission  was  again  given  to  bring  tactical  suggestions 
forward  on  the  drill  ground  in  a  practical  way. 

These  were  principally  attempts  at  solving  the  problem  how  best  to 
advance  to  attack  over  open  ground  under  tire.  Once  again  the  most 
wonderful  formations  were  witnessed.  One  saw  at  times  files  of  men 
sown  broadcast  over  a  whole  drill-ground  some  300  paces  square,  and 
one  could  not  help  feeling  that  the  practice  of  utter  dislocation  was  here 
raised  to  a  system.*  One  saw  battalions,  after  running  till  the  men 
became  breathless  and  fell  from  exhaustion,  commence  firing  while 
still  in  a  state  of  feverish  excitement,  so  that  one  might  fairly  doubt 
whether  a  shot  from  them  would  tell.  One  even  saw  dense  clouds  of 
skirmishers  firing  as  they  ran,  without  aiming  and  with  the  rifle  held 
horizontally  to  the  hip.  An  endless  mass  of  literature,  full  of  tactical 
suggestions,  troubled  the  brains  of  thinking  officers,  who  at  length  be- 
came utterly  puzzled  in  distinguishing  what  they  had  only  read  in 
pamphlets  from  what  was  really  in  "  the  book."  The  new  edition  of 
that  work  which  appeared  in  March,  1876,  put  an  end  to  this  state  of 
uncertainty.  The  fourth  and  fifth  parts  of  this  work  are  sufficient  for  all 
service  requirements,  and  admit  of  infantry  being  always  handled  ac- 
cording to  the  military  situation  and  to  the  character  of  the  ground,  the 
rules  laid  down  being  of  the  most  elastic  nature. 

What,  then,  is  to  prevent  our  relapsing  into  stiffness,  and  placing  our 
whole  reliance  on  the  chapters  of  Part  III?  The  real  remedy  lies  in 
the  nature  of  the  inspection,  for  a  corps  will  certainly  be  trained  so  as 
to  fit  it  for  the  sort  of  inspection  it  will  have  to  undergo.  In  our  army, 
at  least,  discipline  is,  thank  Heaven,  still  so  good  that  such  will  be  the 
case.     The  inspection  of  a  battalion  is  generally  conducted  so  that 


*  Can  some  adventurous  German  have  tried  the  four-deep  system  of  attack  f — Tr. 


30 

after  the  parade  and  inarch  past  a  portion  of  the  time  is  devoted  to 
Part  III  and  the  remainder  to  Part  IV  of  the  book.  The  inspecting 
officer  generally  states  which  evolutions  out  of  the  former  part  he  wishes 
to  see,  afterwards  allowing  the  commanding  officer  to  give  a  represen- 
tation of  a  combat  in  accordance  with  the  rules  laid  down  in  the  latter 
part,  or  else  he  gives  him  leave  to  do  what  he  likes  out  of  both  parts. 
The  consequence  of  this  is  that  during  the  second  part  of  the  perform- 
ance, usually  called  "  battle  practice,"  the  commanding  officer  has  to 
show  how  he  thinks  a  battalion  should  be  brought  into  action.  He 
therefore  tries  his  best  to  prevent  each  individual  skirmisher  from  doing 
anything  but  what  he  wishes.  He  will  have  rehearsed  his  field-day  be- 
forehand with  his  captains,  dividing  it  exactly  into  periods,  and  he  wdl 
try  to  prevent  the  slightest  departure  from  his  fore-arranged  plan, 
lest  the  whole  programme  should  be  spoilt.  But  this  preparatory  re- 
hearsal converts  the  wh  >le  thing  into  a  theatrical  display,  which  differs 
essentially  from  reality  on  account  of  the  little  knowledge  any  one  has  at 
the  commencement  of  a  real  action  of  what  nature  will  be  its  later 
phases,  and,  further,  because  in  his  endeavors  to  prevent  all  departure 
from  his  scheme  the  commanding  officer  is  obliged  to  go  to  many  points 
where  he  could  not  show  himself  on  actual  service.  In  both  ways  the 
initiative  of  inferior  officers  is  crippled,  and  the  practice  is  therefore  to 
be  condemned,  though  there  is  this  much  to  be  said  for  it,  that  it  gives 
a  commanding  officer  the  power  of  showing  exactly  how  he  wishes  his 
battalion  to  act  in  battle,  in  order  to  do  which  it  is  advisable  to  prevent 
all  mistakes  and  fa'se  movements  from  being  made.  Another  result  of 
leaving  the  practice  of  "  battle  exercises"  entirely  to  the  commanding 
officer's  discretion  is  that  he  often  plunges  into  the  most  scientific  tac- 
tics mixed  up  with  strategy,  and  that,  in  consequence  of  the  compara- 
tively slow  rate  at  which  infantry  can  move,  much  time  is  taken  and 
the  strength  of  the  men  is  sorely  tried.  This  applies  particularly  to 
the  tendency,  which  is  in  principle  fully  justified,  of  representing  turn- 
ing movements,  for  if  a  commanding  officer  wishes  to  avoid  exposing 
the  company  told  off  to  turn  the  enemy's  flank  to  a  crushing  tire  whilst 
making  its  flank  movement,  he  must  detach  it  whilst  still  beyond  effect- 
ive range  that  is  to  say,  if  the  field  of  exercise  is  extensive  enough,  at 
2,000  meters  distance  from  the  enemy  ;  so  that,  as  the  company  will 
have  in  its  turning  movement  to  go  over  more  ground  than  this,  and 
as  its  advance  will  be  delayed  by  having  to  move  forward  by  succes- 
sive rushes,  and  by  at  least  keeping  up  some  amount  of  skirmishing 
fire,  this  one  operation  will  not  take  less  than  half  an  hour.  Moreover, 
the  flank  attack  hardly  ever  answers.  Either  it  comes  too  late,  that 
is  to  say,  after  the  frontal  attack  is  over,  or  it  is  made  too  soon,  or  else 
one  of  the  attacks,  either  that  in  front  or  that  on  the  flank,  is  held  in 
check  so  long  by  the  enemy's  fire  that  it  must  surely  fail ;  for  infantry 
cannot,  like  cavalry,  make  up  for  loss  of  time  by  any  considerable  in- 
crease in  speed.     Only  one  form  of  attack  combined  with  a  flanking 


31 

movement  can  be  shown  at  peace  practice  without  a  great  expenditure 
of  time,  which  form  was  indeed  ordered  by  one  of  our  senior  generals 
in  high  position.  He  used  to  place,  from  the  very  first,  the  skirmishers 
of  the  company  intended  to  make  the  turning  movement  at  right  angles 
to  the  skirmishers  attacking  in  front,  and  order  them  to  move  on  the 
enemy  at  once  in  this  formation.  This  obliged  the  skirmishers  of  the 
flanking  company  to  file  off  sideways,  with  the  company  column  in 
support  on  their  outer  flank.  How  the  officer  in  question  could  flatter 
himself  that  any  enemy  would  submit  to  be  outflanked  in  this  fashion 
is  the  more  incomprehensible  to  me  that  the  real  enemies  whom  I  have 
seen  him  attack  never  gave  him  any  grounds  for  expecting  such  mag- 
nanimity. I  certainly  act  against  the  saying  "  De  mortuis  nil  nisi  bonwm  v 
in  telling  you  this  anecdote,  but  I  wished  to  give  you  an  example  of 
the  excesses  to  which  inventiveness  may  proceed  when  Clausewitz's 
saying,  "In  war  all  is  simple,  but  the  simple  is  difficult,"  is  forgotten. 
When  1  commanded  a  division  I  did  my  best  to  remedy  the  evils  alluded 
to  (as  far  as  the  sphere  of  my  iuflueuce  admitted  of  my  doing  so)  by 
the  nature  of  my  inspections.  After  some  failures,  owing  to  the  zeal 
of  commanding  officers,  who,  in  their  anxiety  to  meet  my  wishes,  went 
beyond  the  mark  aimed  at,  I  arrived  at  a  system  which  approved  itself 
during  a  seven  years'  trial.  I  am  satisfied  by  the  experience  then 
gained  that  my  commanding  officers  were  perfectly  competent  to  train 
their  battalions  properly,  and  that  nothing  but  the  style  of  previous 
inspections  had  prevented  them  from  doing  so. 

Still  more,  as  soon  as  my  views  were  thoroughly  understood  I  had 
the  pleasure  to  see  my  own  tactical  ideas  improved  upon  by  these 
gentlemeu.  This  was  only  natural,  for  they  had  served  longer  in  the 
infautry  than  I,  and  had  practical  war  experience  either  as  field  officers 
or  as  captains.  So  I  learned  a  lesson  from  my  subordinates.  Now  I 
will  tell  you  how  I  carried  on  ni3T  inspections,  because  I  think  you  will 
therein  find  the  solution  of  the  problem  before  us.  *  *  *  My  in- 
spection of  a  battalion  commenced,  according  to  the  usual  custom,  with 
a  parade  and  a  march  past.  I  attach  great  importance  to  these  matters, 
because  when  you  see  men  drawn  up  on  parade  you  judge  by  their  posi- 
tion in  the  ranks,  and  when  you  see  them  march  past  by  the  way  in 
which  they  step,  of  the  manner  in  which  they  have  been  individually 
drilled.  A  comparison  of  the  remarks  which  I  made  when  present  at 
recruit  and  company  drills,  with  what  I  observed  when  troops  marched 
past,  taught  me  this.  Again,  nothing  shows  eo  clearly  the  sort  of  treat- 
ment which  men  habitually  receive  as  the  expression  of  their  faces 
when  drawn  up  on  parade  for  inspection.  It  is  true  that  appearances 
may  be  deceptive,  according  to  whether  or  not  a  battalion  has  been 
standing  long  on  parade  beforehand.  To  guard  against  unnecessary 
fatigue  from  this  cause,  I  made  battalions  await  my  coming  with  piled 
arms,  only  allowing  them  to  form  up  after  my  arrival  on  the  ground. 
This  gave  me,  too,  an  opportunity  of  seeing  how  things  were  done.     It 


32 

took  a  little  more  of  my  time,  but  it  saved  the  men.  Before  proceeding 
further  I  will  remark  tbnt  at  the  end  of  every  inspection  I  made  the 
battalions  march  past  in  a  different  formation  from  that  shown  at  start- 
ing. I  treated  this  second  march  past  as  a  compliment  to  the  battalion, 
as  a  solemn  conclusion  to  the  proceedings,  taking  occasion  while  it  was 
going  on  to  speak  to  the  men  in  an  encouraging  manner.  I  should  only 
have  omitted  the  second  march  past  when  I  had  reason  to  be  thoroughly 
dissatisfied  with  a  battalion,  but  this  was  never  once  the  case,  for  I 
always  found  at  least  zeal  and  good  will.  Another  advantage  of  the 
parade  and  march  past  is  that  they  are  good  tests  of  the  degree  in  which 
the  drill  regulations  are  attended  to.  After  the  first  march  past  I 
allowed  the  commanding  officer  from  half  to  three-quarters  of  an  hour 
for  movements  explained  in  Part  III  of  the  Field  Exercise  Book,  omit- 
ting the  sixteenth  chapter,  which  was  reserved  for  the  last,  when  the 
battalion  was  thoroughly  shaken  up  by  field  movements.* 

In  the  course  of  three-quarters  of  an  hour  one  could  form  a  pretty 
good  opinion  of  the  manner  in  which  the  orders  regulating  movements 
executed  at  the  commanding  officer's  word  of  command  were  carried 
out.  After  a  short  interval  of  repose  I  proceeded  to  "  battle  practice," 
conducting  this  myself,  giving  the  commanding  officer  quite  simple  tasks 
to  work  out,  the  enemy's  position  being  generally  marked  by  a  couple 
of  flags.  All  had  to  be  done,  as  far  as  regards  the  communication  of 
orders  and  the  mode  of  executing  them,  as  it  would  be  on  service.  I 
allowed  no  movement  nor  word  of  command  except  those  found  in  the 
Field  Exercise  Book.  Captains  received  no  instructions  before  the 
operations  commenced,  except  such  as  were  requisite  to  make  them  un- 
derstand the  supposed  situation  and  the  meaning  of  the  flags,  or  such 
as  they  might  receive  under  similar  circumstances  in  actual  warfare. 
The  commanding  officer  was  bound  to  remain  where  he  would  be  in  a 
real  fight.  If  the  troops  made  a  false  move  after  being  so  completely 
in  actiou  that  were  the  case  one  of  actual  service  no  counter  order  could 
reach  them,  no  such  order  was  allowed  to  be  sent,  and  the  commanding- 
officer  had  to  modify  his  measures  to  suit  the  occurrence.  All  orders  as 
to  mode  of  tiring  (whether  group  volleys,  the  combined  use  of  two  or 
three  sights  at  the  long  ranges,  a  limit  to  the  number  of  rounds  fired 
consecutively,  with  intervals  of  cessation,  individual  or  rapid  independ- 
ent fire),  and,  again,  as  to  formation  (extended  order,  line,  column, 
and  what  sort  of  column),  together  with  such  details  as  lying  down,  doub- 
ling up,  were  left  to  the  company  officers  and  non-commissioned  officers, 
who  were  alone  responsible  for  those  matters,  and  whose  action  naturally 
gave  rise  to  critical  remarks  in  some  cases.  By  reserving  to  myself  the 
power  of  assigning  the  tactical  task  I  was  able  to  banish  unnatural  at- 

*The  sixteenth  chapter  is  upon  rallying  the  battalion  after  it  has  been  broken 
up  and  dispersed  in  the  course  of  an  operation.  This  is  done  in  the  same  manner  as 
with  us,  only  the  rule  is  that,  unless  otherwise  ordered,  the  battalion  forms  up  in 
double  column  of  Zilge  at  quarter  distance. — Tr. 


33 

tempts  at  strategy  from  the  operations ;  moreover,  I  could  prevent  an 
undue  amount  of  time  being  taken  up  by  any  one  movement;  and  in 
case  any  operation  appeared  likely  during  its  progress  to  last  too  loug, 
for  convenience  I  could  cut  it  short  by  interposing  some  afterthought, 
such  as  a  cavalry  charge,  or  a  change  from  offensive  to  defensive,  and 
such  like.  In  course  of  time,  by  thinking  the  matter  well  over  before- 
hand, I  arrived,  thanks  to  constant  practice,  at  putting  a  battalion 
through  three  or  four  tactical  problems  in  the  course  of  from  three- 
quarters  of  an  hour  to  an  hour. 

Supposing,  then,  from  three  to  five  battalions  to  be  quartered  at  the 
same  station,  from  twelve  to  twenty  battle  scenes  were  represented  an- 
nually before  the  same  field  officers  and  captains,  and  I  thus  had  the 
opportunity  of  going  through  the  greater  part  of  Part  IV  of  our  book.* 

To  make  the  matter  clear  I  will  give  a  number  of  these  tactical  prob- 
lems by  way  of  example : 

1.  A  single  battalion  makes  a  frontal  attack  upon  a  certain  post.  To 
shorten  the  operation,  sometimes  only  the  first  500  meters,  at  others 
the  last  500  meters,  of  the  attack  was  represented. 

2.  A  single  battalion  defends  a  post  (redoubt,  shelter-trench,  wood). 

3.  A  battalion  on  the  march,  acting  as  advanced  guard,  surprises 
the  enemy,  and 

4.  Is  surprised  by  him. 

5.  A  battalion  being  directed  on  the  enemy's  flank  succeeds  in  ap- 
proaching to  within  300  meters  of  him,  in  fighting  formation,  without 
being  detected. 

6.  The  battalion  is  supposed  to  be  fighting  in  brigade,  either  in  the 
center  or  on  a  flank,  in  first  or  in  second  line. 

7.  A  battalion  which  has  been  kept  back  as  a  last  reserve  in  rear  of 
the  center  of  a  brigade  is  ordered  to  decide  at  any  cost  a  skirmishing 
fight  which  has  been  conducted  with  varying  success  for  some  time, 
and  to  carry  forward  with  it  the  troops  already  in  the  fighting  line  ta 
take  part  in  a  general  attack. 

8.  The  enemy  having  received  re- enforcements  or  making  flank  attacks, 
the  battalion  is  forced  to  change  from  offensive  to  defensive,  or  vice 
versa. 

These  eight  cases  produce  at  least  twenty  different  combinations, 
which  may  be  varied  greatly  according  to  the  nature  of  the  ground. 
Additional  variety  may  be  obtained  by  supposing  a  cavalry  charge, 
either  on  the  part  of  friend  or  foe,  to  take  place  in  the  middle  of  the 
operation,  or  by  making  the  commanding  officer  non-effective.  I  intro- 
duced the  latter  supposition  either  when  a  commanding  officer  got  un- 
der effective  fire  prematurely,  or  when  one  of  the  senior  captains  in  the 
regiment  happened  to  be  on  parade  and  I  wished  to  give  him  a  chance 

*  In  Germany  all  field  officers  and  captains  in  a  garrison  off  duty  are  expected  to 
be  present  as  spectators  at  inspections  of  the  corps  they  do  not  themselves  belong 
to.— Tr. 

2580— No.  18 3 


34 

<of  showing  himself  competent  to  command  a  battalion.  Conducted  in 
this  manner  the  inspection  of  a  battalion  in  field-work  took  about  two 
and  a  half  hours,  so  that  no  more  than  two  battalions  could  be  in- 
spected daily,  as  no  inspecting  officer  could  keep  his  atteution  fixed  on 
details  for  a  longer  time  than  five  hours.  As  five  of  the  twelve  battal- 
ions of  my  division  were  quartered  at  one  station,  three  at  a  second, 
while  of  the  other  four  two  were  together  and  the  remaining  two  at 
different  places,  I  was  able  to  see  all  my  battalions  in  nine  days,  includ- 
ing one  intervening  Sunday.  It  was  impossible  to  spend  more  time 
•over  details  of  drill  without  prolonging  the  period  devoted  to  inspec- 
tions at  the  expense  of  the  regular  training,  my  afternoons  being,  be- 
sides, taken  up  with  other  matters  connected  with  the  inspection,  and 
also  with  my  journeys  from  station  to  station.  You  may,  perhaps,  be 
surprised  that  all  divisional  generals  should  not  adopt  my  system  of 
inspection,  if  it  is  really  a  practical  one.  Their  reason  for  not  doing 
so  is  because  the  most  of  them  endeavor  to  exercise  their  battalions 
and  to  arrange  matters  according  to  the  wishes  of  the  general  com- 
manding the  army  corps,  who,  however,  cannot  spend  so  much  time 
over  a  battalion  ;  indeed,  he  cannot  devote  more  than  one  hour  on  an 
average  to  each,  and  must  needs  allow  the  commanding  officer  to  show 
liim  what  movements  he  chooses  to  select.  *  *  *  The  system  of  in- 
spection here  proposed  is  quite  sufficient  to  obtain  a  good  idea  of  a  com- 
manding officer's  capacity,  for  he,  knowing  the  style  of  inspection  to  be 
expected,  is  induced  to  train  his  battalion  in  such  a  way  that  his  sub- 
ordinates will  gain  the  habit  of  initiative  necessary  to  them  in  battle, 
whilst  he  himself  loses  the  habit  of  interfering  on  all  occasions,  a  course 
which  is  out  of  place,  and,  indeed,  impracticable  on  service,  but  into 
which  he  has  been  naturally  led  whilst  schooling  his  men  in  elementary 
tactics.  The  general  should  conduct  his  inspection  in  a  genial  manner, 
for  the  uncertainty  prevailing  as  to  the  movements  which  an  officer 
will  be  required  to  perform,  the  feeling  of  being  under  probation,  and 
that  the  result  may  affect  his  future  prospects,  will  often  produce  an 
anxiety  and  a  nervousness  which  may  be  fatal  to  clearness  of  mind, 
and  produce  the  complaint  commonly  known  as  '*  inspection  fever,"  a 
■complaint  which  must  be  got  rid  of  before  the  patient's  capacity  can  be 
fairly  gauged.  A  timely  joke  may  often  act  as  a  remedy.  I  remember 
the  case  of  a  very  excitable  field  officer  who  was  in  general  quite  capa- 
ble and  steady,  but  who  at  the  commencement  of  an  inspection  was 
*o  much  under  the  influence  of  "  inspection  fever  "  that  he  gave  the  first 
^simple  words  of  command  for  marching  past  all  wrong  and  with  a 
shaky  voice.  I  rode  up  to  him  and  remarked  quietly,  "Major,  I  have 
so  often  seen  your  battalion  drill  capitally  under  your  command  that 
if  I  were  in  your  place  I  should  not  suffer  from  fever."  He  looked  hard 
at  me,  smiled,  and  from  that  moment  handled  his  battalion  in  a  fault- 
less manner. 


35 

Flank  and  frontal  attacks. 

There  is  some  truth  in  the  assertion  that  one  can  no  longer  make  a 
frontal  attack  on  a  position,  a  village,  and  so  forth,  across  an  open  plain 
or  up  a  glacis-like  slope.  The  proper  course  in  such  cases  is  to  occupy 
an  enemy  thus  posted  by  artillery  lire,  and  to  make  your  attack  on  some 
other  part  of  the  position,  where  you  can  approach  it  undercover,  or  else 
to  turn  the  enemy's  flank.  This  is  all  very  well  if  it  be  feasible,  which  is 
not,  however,  always  the  case.  It  may  happen  that  a  body  of  infantry 
having  other  troops  on  its  right  and  left,  with  more  favorable  ground 
in  front  of  them,  must  iu  order  to  get  at  the  enemy  cross  a  perfectly 
open  plain.  Can  the  commander  of  this  body,  when  ordered  to  advance, 
say,  "I  cannot  go  on;  I  must  disobey  my  orders"?  Not  so;  the  only 
question  for  him  is,  in  what  mode  should  he  advance  so  as  to  expose 
his  people  as  little  as  possible  to  tire?  The  Field  Exercise  Book  gives  no 
clear  prescription  for  this,  particularly  when  the  open  space  is  exposed  to 
a  combination  of  shell,  shrapnel,  case,  and  rifle  fire.  We  must,  therefore, 
draw  upon  our  war  experience  if  we  wish  to  form  a  clear  conception  of 
the  manner  in  which  we  should  act  under  such  circumstances.  At  the 
battle  of  St.  Privat  the  infantry  of  the  Guard  Corps  left  the  cover  af- 
forded by  the  depression  which  runs  from  north  to  southwestward  of 
Ste.  Marie,  and  advanced  to  the  attack  of  the  French  position.  Being 
still  formed  in  battaliou  columns,  it  was  exposed  at  once  unexpectedly  to 
a  most  violent  rifle  fire,  at  a  range  previously  thought  ineffective.  It 
nevertheless  kept  on  advancing,  but  the  fearful  and  increasing  losses 
which  it  suffered  completely  broke  up  its  tactical  formation,  so  that  when 
brought  to  a  standstill  by  this  tremendous  fire,  the  foremost  troops 
were  merely  disjointed  groups  of  men,  who  lay  down  at  from  500  to 
600  paces  from  the  enemy  and  returned  his  fire.  The  advanced  infan- 
try of  the  Twelfth  Army  Corps  prolonged  the  firing  line  of  the  Guards  to 
the  left.  The  enemy's  infantry,  which  had  been  pushed  forwards  down 
the  open  slope  in  front,  withdrew  upwards  into  the  position,  and  was 
also  driven  back  from  the  brow  of  the  hill  between  St.  Privat  and 
Amanvillers.  Whilst  a  part  of  our  artillery  now  established  itself  on 
the  ground  thus  relinquished,  the  other  batteries  moved  up  closer  to 
the  fighting  line  of  the  infantry,  and  supported  it  by  tremendous  fire, 
at  so  short  a  range  that  every  shell  told.  When  the  left  wing  of  the 
Twelfth  Army  Corps  advanced  from  Eoncourt  on  St.  Privat,  the  assail- 
ants formed  almost  a  semicircle  round  the  latter  village.  One  of  our 
infantry  generals,  who  was  directing  the  operations  from  the  foremost 
line  of  skirmishers,  remarked  that  the  fire  of  the  defenders  from  the 
loop-holed  walls  of  the  gardens  surrounding  the  village  was  almost 
silenced,  and  said  to  one  of  his  aids-de-camp,  "  Now,  then,  on  we  go, 
or  we  shall  never  get  into  the  place."  The  aids-de-camp  were  on  the 
point  of  riding  off  to  communicate  the  general's  orders,  when  the  whole 
front  line  of  skirmishers,  both  of  the  Guards  and  of  the  Twelfth  Army 


36 

Corps,  sprang  up  as  if  seized  by  one  and  tbe  same  impulse,  and  rushed 
into  tbe  village  with  cheers.  This  last  rush  and  this  capture  of  the 
extended  circuit  of  outer  walls  cost  but  few  lives,  the  defenders  having 
apparently  retired  into  the  interior  of  the  village ;  but  once  among  the 
houses  a  protracted  hand-to-hand  struggle  took  place,  as  the  French 
reserves  were  then,  as  was  supposed,  in  the  act  of  moving  forward  to 
replace  the  former  defenders  of  the  garden  walls  who  had  retired.  As 
far  as  I  could  judge  from  my  position  with  the  artillery  on  the  right  of 
St.  Privat,  this  supposition  wras  correct.  The  day  after  the  battle, 
which  lasted  till  after  dark,  I  found  many  of  our  dead  and  wounded 
foot  soldiers  scattered  over  the  whole  space  between  Ste.  Marie  and  St. 
Privat,  these  symptoms  of  deadly  combat  becoming  more  and  more 
pronounced  the  nearer  you  approached  the  latter  place,  till  within  500  or 
600  paces  of  it,  when  the  bodies  lay  close  together  in  rows  forming  a 
complete  semicircle  round  it;  but  nearer  to  it  there  were  but  few.  Some 
of  my  infantry  comrades  argued  from  this  that  the  French  rifle  was 
sighted  too  high,  and  thus  fired  over  our  men's  heads  at  close  quarters. 
But  the  real  reason  was  rather  that  our  soldiers  suffered  most  on  the 
ground  where  they  halted  the  longest  to  return  the  enemy's  fire,  which 
had  almost  entirely  ceased  when  the  assailants  chose  that  favorable 
moment  to  make  the  last  rush.  I  have  before  now  related  to  you  an 
episode  of  the  battle  of  Sedan,  which  shows  how  unattackable  infantry 
is  in  front  if  unshaken,  if  it  fires  steadily,  and  has  plenty  of  ammuni- 
tion. It  is  therefore  necessary  to  shake  it  before  you  come  within  its 
effective  range,  either  by  threatening  a  flank  or  by  fire.  We  profited 
at  Sedan  by  our  previous  experience,  showing  this  by  the  way  in  which 
we  made  our  attacks.  On  that  day  the  infantry  of  the  Guard,  though 
not  the  same  battalions  which  attacked  St.  Privat,  took  the  Bois  de  la 
Garonne,  a  fortnight  after  the  last-named  action.  I  was,  with  ninety 
guns  of  the  Guard  artillery,  in  position  to  the  east  of  Givoune,  along 
the  brow  of  the  hill,  nearly  as  far  as  Daigny.  The  enemy's  artillery 
fire  was  completely  silenced,  and  General  v.  Pape  determined  to  carry 
the  Bois  de  la  Garonne.  He  therefore  settled  with  me  that  after  I  had 
shelled  the  wood  for  a  certain  time  he  should,  at  an  hour  specified  (we 
compared  watches  so  as  to  be  in  agreement),  move  forward  out  of  Gi- 
voune. I  was  then  to  cease  firing,  lest  I  should  endanger  his  men.  We 
conformed  exactly  to  this  arrangement. 

The  infantry  of  the  Guard  ( Jiiger  and  Fusiliers)  climbed  the  heights 
and  occupied  the  borders  of  the  wood,  after  my  ninety  guns  had  kept 
up  a  murderous  fire  upon  it  at  short  range  (1,200  to  1,C00  paces).  More 
than  10,000  unwounded  prisoners  were  here  taken,  the  regiments  en- 
gaged in  the  attack  having  lost  in  the  whole  battle  of  Sedan  only  12 
officers  and  216  men,*  of  whom  but  a  small  portion  can  have  fallen  in 

*  According  to  the  Prussian  Staff  History,  11,000  prisoners  were  secured  on  this 
occasion,  a  good  many  others  having  been  taken  but  having  afterwards  escaped. 
A  large  proportion  of  these  men  had  surrendered  without  firing  a  shot.     A  good 


37 

the  affair  just  described,  seeing  that  the  same  regiments  had  already 
taken  the  village  of  Givonne,  and  that  they  afterwards  lost  many  men 
when  fighting  inside  the  wood. 

At  St.  Privat  the  infantry  of  the  Guard  lost  8,000  men,  but  the  fight- 
ing at  the  Bois  de  la  Garonne  cannot  be  fairly  compared  with  that  at 
St.  Privat,  because  the  deep  valley  of  Givonne  enabled  the  assailants 
to  arrive  witbin  a  few  huudred  paces  of  the  wood  under  cover,  whilst 
a  regular  glacis-like  slope  extended  for  more  than  an  English  mile  in 
front  of  St.  Privat.  Another  attack  on  a  village,  of  which  I  was  also 
an  eye-witness,  bore  more  resemblance  to  that  on  St.  Privat,  namely, 
the  storming  of  Le  Bourget,  on  30th  October,  1870.  The  left  column, 
composed  of  the  Alexander  Begiment  and  the  Schiilzen  Battalion  of 
the  Guard,  .advanced  from  Le  Blanc  Mesnil  on  the  village,  accompanied 
by  two  batteries,  which  prepared  the  assault,  taking  post  at  last  pretty 
close  to  the  enemy.  Our  artillery  and  infantry  fire  drove  the  defenders 
from  the  outskirts,  which  the  skirmishing  line  reached,  particularly  at 
the  southern  end,  almost  without  loss.  The  fighting  from  house  to  house, 
however,  cost  many  lives.  The  attack  made  by  the  right  column  from 
Daigny,  near  Le  Blanc  Mesnil,  was  still  more  instructive  in  respect  of 
the  formation  employed,  for  here  the  infantry  was  unsupported  by  ar- 
tillery, the  flanking  fire  kept  up  by  the  horse  battery  on  the  west  end 
of  the  village,  from  its  position  north  of  Pontlblon,  having  doubtless 
but  little  effect  on  account  of  the  distance.  The  battalion  of  the  Franz 
regiment  had  here  to  cross  open  around  over  a  space  of  2,000  paces. 
The  commander  of  this  regiment  had  trained  it  beforehand  for  an 
attack  of  this  kind,  and  now  made  it  advance  in  a  formation  previously 
well  practiced.  The  fighting  line  was  formed  of  two  entire  companies, 
extended  into  a  dense  line  of  skirmishers,  divided  into  two  wings,  which 
moved  forward  alternately  at  a  run  for  300  paces.  After  every  rush, 
each  wing  halted  to  lie  down  for  the  men  to  take  breath,  getting  some 
cover  amongst  the  high  potato  plants,  whilst  the  other  wing  ran  on.  As 
soon  as  they  got  near  enough  for  the  needle-gun  to  tell,  the  halted 
wing  kept  up  a  heavy  fire  upon  the  outskirts  of  the  village.  Even 
now,  whilst  writing  this  description,  I  can  recall  the  joy  with  which  we 
spectators,  from  our  look-out  place,  witnessed  this  well-planned  and  well- 
executed  attack.  The  best  of  it  was  that  these  battalions,  as  I  was 
assured  by  their  commander,  met  with  hardly  any  loss  till  they  got 
into  the  village  ;  it  was  only  in  the  stubborn  fight  inside  it  that  they 
suffered.* 

many  guns  and  an  eagle  were  also  captured.  The  attacking  force  consisted,  how- 
ever, of  a  larger  force  apparently  than  stated  by  Prince  Hohenlohe,  namely,  besides 
the  battalions  mentioned  by  him,  of  the  Fourth  Eegimeut  of  the  Guard  and  of  a  good 
many  detachments  from  the  Twelfth  (Saxon)  Army  Corps. — Tk. 

*  According  to  Dr.  Engel's  official  account,  the  Alexander  Regiment  had  alto- 
gether on  that  day  45  casualties,  the  Schiitzen  of  the  Guard  36,  and  the  Franz  Regi- 
ment 56. — Tr. 


38 

It  is  only  fair,  however,  to  remark  tliat  the  defenders  of  Le  Bourget 
were  not  such  well-trained  troops  as  those  of  St.  Privat,  that  the  posi- 
tion of  the  former  village  was  not  so  commanding  as  that  of  the  latter, 
and  that  the  attack  of  the  Franz  Regiment  took  the  French  in  flank.  I 
can  well  realize,  if  I  imagine  myself  in  the  position  of  the  defenders, 
the  trouble  which  this  unwonted  form  of  attack  must  have  caused 
them.  As  soon  as  the  French  saw  the  first  skirmishers  they  naturally 
opened  fire  upon  them.  All  of  a  sudden,  however,  these  same  skir- 
mishers disappeared  from  view  amongst  the  potatoes. 

Whether  or  when  they  remarked  the  rush  of  the  other  wing  is  doubt- 
ful, for  the  smoke  of  their  own  heavy  fire  would  hang  about  the  loop- 
holes through  which  they  aimed.  The  line  of  defense  being,  moreover, 
not  everywhere  directed  straight  on  the  assailants,  the  defenders  could 
not  get  their  sights  at  once  on  the  fresh  wave  of  enemies,  and  by  the 
time  they  had  done  so  the  latter  would  have  run  their  course,  aud 
would,  in  their  turn,  have  been  down  amongst  the  potatoes,  the  smoke 
concealing  this  fact  from  the  French,  and  the  other  wing  meanwhile 
coming  on.  Thus  the  two  wings  of  German  skirmishers  got  near 
enough  to  use  their  rifles  with  effect,  and  from  that  moment  the  halted 
wing  poured  its  fire  into  the  village,  thus  drawing  upon  itself  that  of 
the  defenders,  and  enabling  the  advancing  wing  to  make  a  further  rush 
with  comparative  impunity.  When  I  put  myself  in  the  place  of  the 
Frenchmen  it  seems  to  me  quite  natural  that  they,  under  the  influence 
of  the  surprise  caused  by  this  rush  across  the  open,  soon  ending  with 
a  cheer  and  a  charge,  should  have  evacuated  the  outskirts  of  the  village 
as  they  did.  Without  doubt,  the  garrison  of  Le  Bourget  was  on  that 
day  composed  of  troops  of  unequal  value,  consisting  as  it  did  of  ma- 
rines and  regular  infantry,  mixed  with  moblots  and  franctireurs  de 
la  presse.  All  the  same,  they  fought  very  hard  afterwards  amongst 
the  houses.  I  am  unable  to  say  what  troops  were  directly  opposed  to 
the  Franz  Regiment.  With  regard  to  the  formation  of  the  assailants, 
I  must  add  that  the  two  echelons  in  rear  of  the  skirmishers,  the  second 
of  which  was  further  subdivided  into  two  echelons,  marched,  as  far  as 
I  could  see,  in  quick  time  and  in  open  line,  so  as  not  to  expose  too  dense 
a  formation  to  the  ravages  of  uuaimed  fire.  They  looked  thus  like 
thick  lines  of  skirmishers.  Now,  although  the  attack  on  this  side  of 
Le  Bourget  succeeded  without  any  material  assistance  from  artillery,  I 
think  that,  as  a  matter  of  principle,  it  will  be  conceded  that  a  frontal 
attack  across  open  ground  should  not  be  attempted  without  being  pre- 
ceded by  a  heavy  fire  of  artillery. 

The  German  official  history  of  the  war  of  1870-'71  gives,  at  page  668 
of  Part  II.  a  brief  notice  of  an  attack  on  a  village  carried  out  just  as  it 
should  be,  and  a  detailed  account  of  the  same  occurrence  appeared  in 
the  "  Jahrbucher  fur  Armee  und  Marine,"  in  the  number  for  March, 
1872.*     According  to  these  authorities,  General  v.  Treskow  ordered  a 

*  On  the  10th  December,  1870.— Tr. 


39 

heavy  artillery  fire  to  be  directed  on  Villejouan  during  the  battle  or 
Beaugency-Cravant,  because  that  village  threatened  his  right  flank,  and 
he  did  not  choose  to  leave  it  in  the  enemy's  possession  for  the  coming 
night. 

Two  batteries  unliinbered  against  the  village  and  shelled  it  for  a  whole 
hour,  and  under  this  fire  a  part  of  the  defenders  appear  to  have  retired 
within  the  place.  Our  infantry  (the  Fusilier  Battalion,  Seventy-sixth? 
Begiment)  was  directed  to  approach  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to  mask  the? 
fire  of  the  batteries,  and  they  crept  up  to  within  200  paces  without  firing; 
a  shot,  but  then  came  under  fire  themselves.  Upon  this  they  rushed, 
with  cheers,  upon  the  village.  The  few  defenders  still  remaining  in  the 
outskirts  were  overpowered,  and,  indeed,  the  greater  part  of  the  garri- 
son must  have  fled,  as  the  battalion  lost  only  4  officers  and  88  men,  in- 
cluding those  who  fell  during  the  fighting  inside  the  place,  which  lasted 
from  noon  till  evening. 

The  victory  of  the  fusiliers  was  due  in  great  measure  to  surprise. 
The  battalion  was  formed  in  two  echelons,  the  foremost  of  which  was 
composed  of  Nos.  10  and  11  companies,  each  of  which  had  extended 
two  Zilge  as  skirmishers,  Nos.  9  and  12  companies  following  as  sec- 
ond echelon,  at  first  together  in  rear  of  the  center,  but  when  the  lead- 
ing companies  broke  into  the  east  side  of  the  village  taking  ground  to- 
the  right,  and  making  their  way  in  on  the  north  side.  We  shall  have- 
to  act,  as  a  general  rule,  in  a  similar  manner  in  future  attacks  of  this 
kind,  only  that,  having  now  as  far- ranging  a  rifle  as  our  enemies,  we  shall 
be  able  to  unite  the  effective  fire  of  our  skirmishers  with  that  of  the  ar- 
tillery from  the  first,  if  the  latter  is  not  sufficient  of  itself  to  frighten? 
the  defenders  from  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  so  that  our  task  will  be- 
more  easy  of  execution. 

When  once  the  enemy  is  epiite  driven  away  from  the  outskirts,  it  does? 
not  matter  in  what  formation  infantry  advances ;  but  if  the  artillery  fire 
has  not  succeeded  either  in  annihilating  or  in  frightening  away  the  de- 
fenders, the  co  operation  of  the  infantry  will  be  necessary.  The  success 
of  the  Franz  Begiment  at  Le  Bourget  teaches  us  in  what  formation  in- 
fantry can  and  must  advance  up  to  the  point  whence  it  will  itself  open 
fire,  namely,  in  a  strong  line  of  skirmishers.  Supports  had  best  follow 
deployed,  and  there  is  nothing  in  our  Field  Exercise  Book  which  for- 
bids the  use  of  the  open  line,  that  is,  with  intervals  of  a  man's  breadth 
between  files,  a  formation  which  should  be  adopted  if  the  enemy's  in- 
fantry fire  is  still  effective,  in  order  not  to  present  too  good  a  target  for 
chance  shots.  The  second  echelon  may  well  move  in  close  line  until 
pushed  forward  to  join  in  the  assault.  I  only  propose  this  formation: 
for  open  and  level  ground.  When  the  least  cover  is  to  be  found,  each 
unit  will  of  course  form  a  column  the  best  adapted  to  take  advantage 
of  it.  The  inclination  for  flanking  movements  leads  to  a  great  exten- 
sion of  the  front  line  of  battle.  This  inclination  is  fully  justified.  The 
first  combat  in  the  open  field  of  which  I  was  witness,  and  which  took 


40 

place  before  Schleswig,  on  February  3,  1864,  gave  striking  proof  of  this 
fact.  The  Austrian  brigade  Gondrecourt  attacked  the  enemy  in  front 
with  unsurpassable  valor,  carrying  by  assault  Ober-Selk  and  the  Konigs- 
berg,  but  having  a  fearful  number  of  men  killed  and  wounded  in  doing 
so.  Two  battalions  were  directed  on  the  village  of  Jagel,  and  engaged 
in  front  of  it  in  a  serious  action,  making  but  little  progress,  particularly 
after  Colonel  Benedek  was  carried  to  the  rear  badly  wounded.  The 
assailants  had  just  found  their  way  into  Jagel,  when  a  company  of  the 
Augusta  Eegiment  (Prussian),  marching  up  by  another  road,  appeared 
upon  the  defenders'  right  flank.  This  had  quite  a  magical  effect  upon 
the  enemy,  who,  fearing  to  be  surrounded,  evacuated  the  whole  village 
and  the  neighboring  inclosures,  with  great  loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and 
prisoners,  for  the  Prussian  company  had  suddenly  opened  a  rapid  in- 
dependent fire  upon  his  right  flank,  and,  profiting  by  his  confusion,  had 
rushed  into  the  village.  Only  one  man  of  this  company  was  wounded. 
A  few  days  afterward  the  Belgium  Regiment,  belonging  to  the  other 
Austrian  brigade,  together  with  the  Ninth  Jager  Battalion,  attacked 
the  position  of  Oversee,  which  was  strong  in  front.  Again  the  Aus- 
trians  suffered  terrible  loss,  particularly  in  crossing  the  frozen  lake  and 
in  advancing  against  the  place.  It  is  doubtful  whether,  notwithstand- 
ing their  wonderful  bravery,  they  would  have  carried  the  position  had 
not  two  Jager  companies  turned  the  right  flank,  whilst  two  battalions 
of  the  Hessen  Regiment  came  up  afterward,  threatening  the  left  flank, 
upon  which  the  Danes  evacuated  the  position  and  retired.  But  there 
must  be  no  mistake  about  this,  that  a  flanking  movement  such  as  that 
referred  to  can  in  general  only  be  made  successfully  by  altering  the  di- 
rection of  your  march,  or  by  detaching  a  part  of  your  force,  when  out 
of  range  and  out  of  sight  of  the  enemy.  For  if  the  movement  is  not 
a  surprise,  its  effect  will  not  be  so  great.  Should  such  a  course  not  be 
possible,  we  must  at  least  try,  by  extending  our  front,  to  prolong  it  be- 
yond that  of  the  enemy,  and  thus  to  outflank  him,  after  which  the  outer 
wing  must  wheel  inwards  and  fall  upon  him.  If,  however,  you  attempt 
this  sort  of  operation  within  sight  and  range  of  the  enemy  you  will  be 
exposing  yourself  to  a  flank  attack  whilst  doing  so,  and  will  probably 
suffer  severely.  It  would  appear  to  be  a  comparatively  easy  matter  to 
strike  the  enemy's  flank  when  you  are  yourself  occupying  a  good  defen- 
sive position,  with  reserves  echeloned  behind  your  wings,  thus  favor- 
ably placed  either  to  surprise  a  hostile  detachment  bent  on  turning  your 
flank  by  taking  it  in  flank,  or,  should  the  enemy  only  make  a  frontal 
attack,  to  advance  and  to  wheel  inwards,  thus  falling  upon  the  flank  of 
their  assailants  while  they  are  already  engaged  with  the  troops  in  front 
of  them. 

Surprise,  which  is  a  necessary  accompaniment  of  a  flank  attack,  is  facil- 
itated by  the  fact  that  a  defensive  position  is  generally  taken  up  on  a 
ridge  which  conceals  everything  in  rear  of  it.  The  attack  and  defense  of 
positions  in  front  of  Metz  and  Paris  furnish  numerous  examples  of 


41 

sudden  flank  attacks  of  this  kind  being  made  by  the  defenders,  that  on 
the  largest  scale  being  the  sally  of  the  French  infantry  from  Araan- 
villers  against  the  artillery  of  our  Ninth  Army  Corps,  on  the  18th 
August,  1870.     ("Prussian  Staff  History,"  pp.  712-713.)* 

To  make  the  counter- stroke  really  effective,  one  should^  when  occupy- 
ing a  position,  place  as  few  infantry  as  possible  along  its  front,  and 
concentrate  as  powerful  a  force  as  you  can  in  reserve  behind  both  flanks. 
Since  infantry  have  acquired  the  power  of  digging  shelter-trenches  in 
a  very  short  time,  we  can  now  spare  more  men  from  the  front  attacked 
and  place  them  in  reserve.  But  when  I  speak  of  shelter-trenches  I  am 
reminded  of  a  circumstance  which  has  often  roused  my  wrath  at  peace 
maneuvers.  I  don't  know  how  it  is,  but  notwithstanding  the  great  dis- 
like of  the  German  soldier  for  burrowing  in  the  ground  and  for  throw- 
ing up  defensive  works,  notwithstanding  his  great  preference  for  offen- 
sive operations  in  war,  if  once  the  shelter-trench  is  there  it  seems  to 
have  a  wonderful  attraction  for  him.  How  often  do  we  observe  at  a 
peace  maueuver  that  far  too  many  men  rush  at  a  trench  to  occupy  it,  and 
that  at  last  they  are  packed  up  as  close  as  possible  together,  sometimes 
even  on  the  top  of  one  another,  so  as  to  be  much  hindered  in  shooting. 
Besides  which  the  trench  is  generally  so  narrow  and  shallow  that  the 
cover  obtained  from  it  is  a  complete  illusion  and  the  men's  feet,  to  say 
the  least,  are  completely  exposed,  being  cocked  up  in  the  air  behind 
them.  If  care  is  not  taken  to  insist  upon  the  trench  being  dug  to  a 
sufficient  depth  and  width,  the  men  will  get  a  totally  false  idea  of  its 
defensive  value.  The  same  remark  applies  to  the  manner  in  which  the 
men  are  allowed  to  crowd  into  it.  I  must,  however,  admit  that  many 
erroneous  notions  are  nurtured  at  peace  maneuvers  in  consequence  of 
the  absence  of  casualties,  and  we  gain  the  habit  of  cramming  too  great 
a  number  of  men  into  our  fighting  line  when  we  bring  up  the  supports, 
whereas  in  battle  these  same  supports  are  only  brought  up  to  make 
good  losses,  and  to  provide  against  any  reduction  of  fire,  the  enemy's 
bullets  only  too  effectually  preventing  any  excessive  accumulation  of 
men  in  our  trenches.  All  the  same,  we  should  never  allow  them  to 
be  overcrowded  even  in  sham  fights,  and  when  we  wish  to  represent 
the  operation  of  bringing  up  supports  we  should  make  them  march  up, 
fire  a  volley,  and  then  go  to  the  rear. 

In  order  to  keep  up  a  proper  fire  from  a  shelter-trench,  I  reckon  that 
each  soldier,  taking  off  his  knapsack  and  placing  it  by  his  side,  as  he 
must  do  in  order  to  get  as  his  reserve  ammunition  at  need,  should  have 
a  clear  front  of  two  paces  so  as  to  be  able  to  fire  at  his  ease,  that  is  to 

*  This  took  place  at  about  2  p.  m.  A  battery  of  mitrailleuses  had  approached  close 
to  the  left  flank  of  the  Prussiau  line  of  artillery,  and  had  in  a  few  minutes  completely 
silenced  the  heavy  field  battery,  killing  or  wounding  forty-five  of  the  men  and  a  quan- 
tity of  horses  belonging  to  it.  Suddenly  a  large  body  of  infantry  threw  themselves 
upon  the  defenseless  guns,  four  of  which  they  captured,  only,  however,  succeeding 
in  carrying  off  two,  which  the  Germans  retook  when  Metz  capitulated. — Tr. 


42 

say,  with  as  good  an  aim  as  possible;  therefore  no  trench  should  con- 
tain more  than  one  man  to  each  two  paces  of  front.  Consequently,  500 
men  would  suffice  for  a  length  of  1,000  paces,  aud  a  battalion  on  the 
war  strength  of  from  800  to  1,000  men  would  be  sufficient  to  supply  the 
garrison  of  a  line  of  this  extent,  including  the  immediate  supports 
placed  close  in  rear.  Suppose,  then,  a  brigade  to  occupy  a  shelter-trench 
from  1,600  to  2,000  paces  in  length  (nearly  an  English  mile),  I  would 
divide  the  front  into  two  sections,  each  of  which  would  be  assigned  to 
one  of  the  two  regiments,  one  of  its  battalions  forming  the  guard  aud 
support  of  its  part  of  the  trench,  whilst  the  remaining  two  battalions  are 
echeloned  in  reserve  behind  and  overlapping  the  outer  Hank. 

A  flank  attack  tells  with  tenfold  effect.  I  have  often  remarked  this 
in  war,  not  only  on  a  large  scale,  as  at  KoniggrJitz,  when  we  of  the  sec- 
ond army  fell  upon  the  flank  of  the  Austrian  fighting  line,  but  also  in 
the  case  of  small  bodies.  For  instance,  at  St.  Privat,  where  we  main- 
tained for  hours  a  heavy  artillery  fire  against  the  troops  occupying  the 
positions  of  St.  Privat-Amanvillers.  The  enemy  had  pushed  forward 
some  battalions,  extended  as  skirmishers  down  the  opposite  slope. 
They  inflicted  such  severe  loss  on  my  batteries  that  the  commander  of 
the  army  corps  sent  six  companies  in  succession,  which  were  mostly 
distributed  by  Zilge  in  the  intervals  of.  the  batteries,  so  as  to  prevent 
the  enemy's  skirmishers  from  running  in  upon  the  guns,  as  our  men  had 
done  upon  the  Austrian  line  of  artillery  at  Chluin-iSedelitz  on  the  day 
of  Kouiggratz.  But  the  French  skirmishers  remained  at  a  distance  of 
from  900  to  1,000  paces  and  continued  to  do  us  hurt,  whilst  our  needle- 
gun  could  do  but  little  agaiust  these  scattered  men  at  so  long  a  range. 
Over  and  over  again  had  the  brave  men  of  the  Augusta  Regiment 
wished  to  rush  forward  and  free  us  from  this  annoyance ;  but  as  my 
orders  were  only  to  hold  the  enemy  for  the  time,  as,  too,  the  infantry 
at  the  moment  available  was  far  inferior  to  the  enemy  in  numbers,  and 
would,  had  it  advanced,  have  masked  my  batteries,  which  must,  there- 
fore, have  ceased  firing,  I  prevented  this  advance  several  times.  Ma- 
jor v.  R then  suggested  pushing  forward  a  company  to  a  hollow  on 

the  enemy's  left.  As  this  movement  would  not  mask  my  fire,  1  sanc- 
tioned it.     Hardly  had   the  company  commanded  by  Captain  v.  R 

opened  fire  from  a  point  in  prolongation  of  the  enemy's  line  of  skirmishers 
before  they  all  jumped  up  and  rushed  right  away  up  the  slope.  Then 
we  discovered  for  the  first  time  what  large  masses  of  infantry  were  hid- 
den in  the  furrows,  ready  to  pounce  upon  us.  We  estimated  them  at 
nine  battalions  in  three  lines,  one  behind  the  other.  Our  shells  created 
great  havoc  amongst  them  as  they  ran  up  the  slopes.  As  the  general 
advance  on  St.  Privat  luckily  took  place  directly  after  this  episode,  my 
batteries  found  the  way  clear  before  them,  and  were  able  to  gallop  for- 
ward to  the  height  to  our  right  of  that  village.  Thus,  the  sudden 
flanking  fire  of  one  company  caused  the  retreat  of  nine  battalions. 


43 

Such  flanking  fire  lias  a  magical  effect,  principally  because  troops  when 
suddenly  assailed  by  it  cannot  help  fearing  that  their  retreat  is  threat- 
ened. But  this  effect  will  only  be  produced  if  the  line  of  march  leads 
directly  upon  the  enemy's  flank,  or  if  the  movement  be  favored  by 
features  of  the  ground  unnoticed  by  the  enemy.  A  body  smaller  than 
a  company  will  rarely  be  able  to  execute  an  operation  of  this  sort  with 

good  effect. 

Infantry  against  cavalry. 

A  few  words  upon  the  action  of  infantry  against  cavalry.  I  might 
simply  point  to  the  events  of  1866  and  of  1870-'71,  for  our  infantry  was 
always  victorious  in  those  wars.  It  then  gained  the  conviction  that  in- 
fantry cannot  be  beaten  by  cavalry  as  long  as  it  is  fearless,  and  this 
was  proved,  no  matter  in  what  formation  it  received  the  attack.  Num- 
berless episodes  in  the  battles  of  Gitschiu,  Kouiggratz,  Worth,  Sedan, 
clearly  demonstrate  this,  aud  need  hardly  be  recalled  to  your  memory. 
Should  you  indulge  in  a  quiet  laugh  at  my  expense,  and  remind  me  that 
when  writing  about  cavalry  I  asserted  that  it  might  even  in  these  days 
gain  advantages  over  infantry,  and  that  it  could  not  fnirly  be  censured 
even  for  charging  infantry  still  unbroken,  remember,  my  good  friend, 
that  Prussian  (German)  cavalry  will  not  have  occasion  to  charge  Prus- 
sian (German)  infantry.* 

Since  the  war  of  1866  our  infantry  has  quite  given  up  forming  square 
to  receive  cavalry.t  Immediately  after  the  first  victory  of  the  battal- 
ions of  the  Body  Guard  Regiment  at  Gitschin,  which  when  deployed  in 
line  beat  off  the  most  energetic  cavalry  charges,  the  order  to  give  up 
forming  square  was  issued  to  the  whole  army,  and  during  the  entire 
war  of  1870-'71  I  do  not  think  that  there  was  a  single  instance  of  our 
infantry  assuming  that  formation  except  in  the  case  of  the  band  of  the 
Fifth  Jager  Battalion  at  the  battle  of  Sedan.  From  the  material  point 
of  view  I  believe  this  to  be  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that,  in  consequence 
of  the  long  range  of  the  infantry  rifle,  cavalry  has  to  go  a  much  longer 
way  round  than  formerly  if  it  wishes  to  attack  infantry  in  flank,  so  that 
a  line  of  infantry  has  plenty  of  time  to  change  its  front  for  the  purpose 
of  meeting  the  attack.  Lines  of  skirmishers  have  remained  quietly 
lying  down,  keeping  up  their  fire,  and  even  if  the  horsemen  went  clean 
over  them  they  never  got  annihilated ;  indeed,  their  losses  were  not 
very  great,  for  horses  generally  avoid  treading  on  a  living  creature, 
doing  their  best  to  clear  it,  so  that  the  skirmishers  would  jump  up  and 
fire  on  the  rear  of  the  horsemen,  whose  attack  utterly  collapsed  when 
a  little  further  on  they  encountered  the  supporting  companies  drawn  up 

*  In  this  passage  reference  is  made  to  the  author's  letters  upon  cavalry,  published 
in  1884,  and  forming  the  first  volume  of  the  series  to  which  that  now  before  us  be- 
longs.— Tr. 

tThe  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  latest  edition  of  the  Gerinau  Field  Exercise  Book  is, 
however,  devoted  to  a  description  of  the  formation  of  square  from  double  column 
and  from  line. — Tr. 


44 

in  line.*  Even  in  1866  lines  of  skirmishers  often  remained  quietly  lying 
down  to  resist  cavalry.  Thus,  I  have  been  told  that  when  the  second  and 
third  companies  beat  off  the  cavalry  in  front  of  the  wood  of  Sadowa 
("Prussian  Staff  History,"  p.  353),  the  skirmishers  never  stirred  from 
their  places,  except  one  man,  who  tried  to  rally  on  the  support,  and  was 
the  only  one  amongst  them  wounded.  But  for  infantry  to  act  in  this 
manner  in  the  fighting  line  it  must  be  thoroughly  trained,  must  keep 
perfectly  steady,  and  must  have  complete  confidence  in  its  fire-arms. 
We  remark  that,  in  order  to  carry  out  these  principles,  whenever  the 
u  alarm  "  is  sounded  at  field  exercise  it  is  now  the  practice  for  infantry 
lines  and  skirmishers  to  change  front  in  the  direction  of  the  supposed 
approach  of  the  cavalry,  and  to  commence  volleys  or  a  rapid  independ- 
ent fire  with  the  400-meter  sight.  I  have  noted  on  occasions  of  this 
sort  that  a  part  of  the  line  would  wheel  back  in  order  to  be  on  the 
same  front  with  the  remainder  of  it.  I  consider  this  to  be  a  very  doubt- 
ful proceeding,  particularly  in  the  case  of  skirmishers,  because  the  men 
who  thus  change  their  front  must  do  so  with  their  backs  to  the  enemy; 
in  fact,  they  must,  to  a  certain  extent,  run  away.  Now  there  is  nothing 
so  depressing  as  running  away  from  an  enemy,  particularly  when  that 
enemy  consists  of  horsemen  galloping  after  you,  for  the  human  heart 
is  so  constituted  as  to  be  shaken  by  certain  things.  One  of  the  most 
doubtful  points  about  the  square  is  that  in  order  to  form  it  you  must 
run  away  from  the  cavalry,  and  men  are  apt  to  think  that  it  is  all  up 
with  them  if  they  can't  run  fast  enough.  We  have  all  read  how,  quite 
of  late  years,  the  Egyptian  troops  near  Suakin,  although  armed  with 
the  best  rifles,  allowed  themselves  to  be  butchered  in  the  most  lament- 
able manner  by  savages  armed  only  with  spears,  after  having  got  away 
from  them  by  running  into  square.  Another  objection  to  this  proceed- 
ing is  that  whilst  running  away  you  do  not  see  what  your  enemy  is 
about.  The  whole  conditions  are  reversed  if  you  run  towards  him.  The 
very  fact  of  your  doing  so  imposes  upon  cavalry  and  frightens  the 

*  The  affair  near  Mouzoii,  on  the  Meuse,  on  the  30th  August,  1870,  was  a  case  in  point, 
and  one  well  worth  studying,  though  but  little  noticed  by  military  writers.  It  is  de- 
scribed in  pages  1089-1090  of  tbe  Prussian  Staff  History.  After  their  defeat  at  Beau- 
rnout,  the  greater-part  of  the  troops  engaged  crossed  the  Meuse  at  Mouzon,  the  Fifth 
Cuirassier  Regiment  remaining  on  the  left  bauk  to  cover  the  retreat.  The  Prussian 
Fusilier  Battalion  of  the  Twenty-seventh  Regiment,  forming  part  of  the  pursuing  force, 
was  formed  with  one  company  extended,  its  right  Zug  being  thrown  forward,  whilst 
the  other  three  companies  were  in  rear  of  it,  in  line  of  company  columns.  The  cuiras- 
siers charged  the  right  Zug  of  the  skirmishers  in  rear.  The  captain  of  the  company 
made  this  Zug  face  about  towards  the  horsemen,  and  ordered  the  whole  company  on  no 
account  to  close,  but  to  receive  the  cuirassiers  as  they  stood,  and  only  to  fire  when  or- 
dered. The  Frenchmen  charged  home,  but  beiug  received  with  a  rapid  independent 
fire  at  close  quarters,  were  repulsed  with  fearful  loss,  their  colonel,  10  other  officers, 
and  100  men  being  killed  or  wounded.  The  Prussian  company  did  not  lose  a  man,  a 
few  being  slightly  bruised  by  coming  into  collision  with  the  horses.  The  remnant  of 
the  cuirassier  regiment  galloped  away  as  hard  as  they  could  to  the  river  which,  in 
consequence  of  the  bridges  and  fords  being  blocked  by  other  troops,  they  attempted 
to  swim,  many  men  and  horses  being  drowned  in  doing  so. — Tr. 


45 

horses;  therefore,  I  always  insisted  that  changes  of  front  made  under 
the  circumstances  alluded  to  should  be  executed  only  by  wheeling  for- 
ward towards  the  advancing  cavalry,  even  though  the  new  front  might 
in  consequence  not  be  quite  continuous,  but  broken  somewhat  into  eche- 
lons. It  seems  to  me  that  our  infantry,  constituted  as  it  is  at  present,  may 
entirely  relinquish  the  formation  of  square,  but  that  an  infantry  inferior 
to  ours,  either  from  being  newly  raised  and  therefore  without  sufficient 
cohesion,  or  for  the  same  reason  not  well  trained  in  shooting  and  there- 
fore without  due  confidence  in  its  arm,  may  still  be  forced  to  resort  to 
the  formation  of  squares.  English  troops  have,  indeed,  within  the  last 
few  weeks,  moved  in  large  squares  against  the  wretchedly  armed  sav- 
ages near  Suakin.  We  can  hardly  judge  from  mere  newspaper  corre- 
spondence what  were  the  grounds  for  this  action  on  their  part,  nor  are 
we  yet  able  to  express  an  opinion  as  to  whether  the  proceeding  was 
justified.  I  will  now  mention  something  which  has  often  struck  me  at 
peace  maneuvers  as  well  as  in  war.  I  have  already  noticed  to  you, 
"when  writing  upon  cavalry,  how  commonly  one  remarks  that  when  it  in- 
tervenes in  an  infantry  engagement  and  charges,  the  infantry,  on  its 
own  side,  as  soon  as  the  cavalry  masks  its  fire,  looks  on  perfectly  inac- 
tive, though  full  of  sympathy  and  of  interest  in  its  proceedings,  instead 
of  utilizing  the  moment  when  the  enemy's  fire  is  diverted  from  it  to  rush 
on  and  gain  as  much  ground  as  possible,  or  to  assist  the  task  of  the 
friendly  horsemen  by  its  fire  at  close  quarters.  As  a  general  rule,  in- 
fantry at  such  times  give  way  to  a  certain  feeling  of  apathy  and  indo- 
lence, looking  on  with  astonishment  and  curiosity  at  the  spectacle  before 
them.  I  have  frequently  represented  such  situations  when  directing 
maneuvers  against  a  masked  enemy,  and  although  I  have  on  such  occa- 
sions made  known  beforehand  my  intention  of  giving  the  infantry  an 
opportunity  of  co-operating  with  cavalry  in  an  attack  of  the  sort  above 
alluded  to,  I  have  always  found  it  necessary  to  ride  up  myself  or  to  send 
some  one  for  the  purpose  of  urging  the  infantry  to  go  forward.  The 
reason  assigned  for  this  unwonted  inactivity  on  their  part  is  this :  "  They 
were  not  accustomed  to  do  this ;  they  had  never  done  so."  They  had, 
in  short,  too  little  practice  in  combined  action  with  cavalry.  The  action 
of  infantry  suddenly  aiding  the  attack  of  cavalry  by  opening  a  rapid 
independent  fire  at  close  quarters  is,  however,  most  telling,  aud  espe- 
cially against  hostile  cavalry,  because  it  comes  so  much  as  a  surprise. 
With  reference  to  this  we  need  only  read  the  account  of  cavalry  com- 
bats during  the  battle  of  Koniggriitz  to  be  convinced  how  much  the 
result  of  the  great  cavalry  engagement  was  affected  by  the  rapid  ad- 
vance of  Prussian  infantry  detachments,  which  mostly  pushed  forward 
independently  ("Prussian  Staff  History,"  pp.  404-416).  Wherever  the 
masses  of  gallant  Austrian  horsemen  were  getting  the  best  of  it  their 
onset  was  arrested  by  the  unexpected  fire  which  assailed  them  from 
Stresetitz  and  Langenhof,  and  even  the  isolated  skirmishing  Zllge  of 
Lieutenants  Daum  and  Oldenburg,  which  had  pushed  forward  beyond 


46 

the  sheep  farm  of  Langenhof,  threw  a  heavy  weight  iuto  the  scales, 
until  the  Prussian  cavalry  regiments  coming  up  in  succession  became 
sufficiently  numerous  to  drive  the  Austrian  horsemen  from  the  field.  I 
can  well  imagine  your  smile  and  your  remark  that  in  the  case  just  de- 
scribed the  fault  of  inaction,  of  which  I  have  accused  our  infantry 
under  similar  circumstances,  was  not  committed.  I  admit  that  in  this 
one  case  it  was  so,  but  has  this  been  always  and  everywhere  the  same? 
I  pray  you  to  excuse  me  from  quoting  the  cases  which  have  occurred  in 
actual  warfare  where  blame  has  on  this  account  been  deserved.  I  do 
not  feel  myself  justified  in  doing  so.  A  cavalry  duel  is  full  of  changes 
and  chances,  and  the  result  is  always  uncertain.  First  one  side,  then 
the  other,  will  be  in  the  ascendant.  You  require  iufantry  to  come  up 
in  order  to  give  the  first  support  to  the  successful  cavalry,  enabling  it 
to  hold  its  own  until  the  batteries  can  unlimber  on  the  ground  which 
has  thus  been  won,  and  the  "  cannon's  opening  roar"  gives  conclusive 
evidence  of  victory.  Therefore,  both  the  sister  arms— infantry  first,  ar- 
tillery next — must  hurry  up  to  confirm  the  success  of  the  cavalry. 

Fire  discipline. 

I  have  often  remarked  how  much  fire  discipline  is  weakened  in  action 
when  the  element  of  danger  makes  itself  sensible.  Troops  imperfectly 
trained  do  not  aim,  they  do  not  even  fire,  they  only  let  off  their  pieces. 
Even  before  I  ever  saw  a  shot  fired  I  was  told  by  men  experienced  in 
war  that  infantry  soldiers  must  have  attained  to  a  certain  degree  of 
proficiency  if  they  could  be  got  to  put  their  rifles  to  the  shoulder  when 
firing.  At  the  battle  of  Koniggratz  I  had  a  very  near  view  of  troops 
keeping  up  a  wild  fire  with  their  rifles  pointed  straight  up  into  the  air. 
I  was  galloping  in  advance  of  my  batteries  to  choose  the  next  posi- 
tion for  them,  accompanied  by  my  major,  some  adjutants,  orderlies,  and 
trumpeters.,  when  in  ascending  a  hill  I  found  myself  within  twenty  or 
thirty  paces  of  a  body  of  the  enemy's  infantry,  about  half  a  battalion 
strong,  which  had  just  evacuated  Chlum,  was  making  for  Nedelist, 
which  lay  on  their  left,  and  found  themselves  between  some  of  our  more 
advanced  infantry  and  my  line  of  artillery.  They  were  as  much  sur- 
prised at  seeing  us  as  we  were  at  seeing  them,  and  took  a  group  of  ten 
or  twelve  horsemen  for  the  staff  of  a  body  of  cavalry  advancing  to  at- 
tack. At  all  events,  they  began  firing  wildly,  and  I  saw  most  of  their 
rifles  pointed  straight  up  into  the  air.  Only  one  of  these  men  took  aim, 
and  he  shot  the  major's  horse  in  the  body  just  as  the  rider  was  turning 
him  round  to  retire,  for  a  small  party  of  horsemen  such  as  we  were  could 
do  nothing  against  some  500  foot  soldiers,  so  that  we  rejoined  the  bat- 
teries as  fast  as  we  could,  in  order  to  make  them  open  fire  upon  these 
troops.  But  how  much  more  trouble  is  required  before  we  can  train 
the  infantry  soldier  to  pay  attention  to  orders  and  signals  during  all 
the  excitement  of  battle,  to  observe  the  object  to  be  aimed  at,  the  sight 
and  mode  of  firing  to  be  used,  and  to  cease  firing  when  the  specified 


47 

number  of  rounds  has  been  expended.  Every  one  knows,  even  those 
whose  experience  does  not  extend  beyond  field  firing-  practice  on  the 
ranges,  that  without  strict  attention  to  orders  and  signals  the  effect  pro- 
duced by  our  costly  breech-loader  is  simply  nothing.  Yet  much  has 
been  done  to  simplify  the  use  of  the  rifle.  First  and  foremost  we  must 
note  the  low  trajectory,  thanks  to  which  a  single  sight  may  be  used  (as 
long  as  you  aim  at  your  adversary's  feet)  from  the  time  he  comes  with- 
in the  range,  where,  owing  to  intensity  of  excitement,  independent  fire 
is  alone  practicable.  But  if,  as  we  have  remarked,  soldiers  must  al- 
ready attain  to  a  certain  pitch  of  fire  discipline  before  you  can  be  sure 
of  getting  them  even  to  bring  their  rifles  to  the  shoulder  in  battle,  how 
much  greater  pains  must  be  taken  before  you  can  get  them  to  take  aim. 
In  other  respects,  also,  the  excellent  instructions  which  proceed  from 
our  school  of  musketry  make  very  great  demands  upon  the  self-control 
of  the  soldier  when  under  the  powerful  excitement  of  battle.  I  allude 
particularly  to  the  limiting  of  the  number  of  rounds  expended,  and  to 
the  periodical  interruption  of  the  fire  when  engaged  in  rapid  independ- 
ent firing,  that  is  to  say,  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  the  enemy. 
You  are  asking  a  great  deal  of  a  man  who  is  being  shot  at  when  you 
tell  him  to  cease  firing  for  a  while.  I  have  often  remarked  how  difficult 
it  is  with  artillery  to  stop  the  firing  when  advisable,  in  order  to  let  the 
smoke  clear  off  so  as  to  see  what  is  going  on.  When  firing  once  be- 
gins, men  get  easily  out  of  hand  unless  restrained  by  an  iron  discipline. 
If  this  is  true  with  regard  to  artillery,  how  much  stronger  must  the  case 
be  with  regard  to  infantry,  in  which  the  number  of  firers  is  so  much 
greater.  It  is  but  human  nature  that  a  soldier  should  derive  some 
comfort  from  the  noise  made  by  his  own  gun  when  it  goes  off.  The 
more  raw  the  soldier  the  more  will  he  be  inclined  to  "  shoot  himself  into 
courage."  During  the  first  campaign  in  which  I  took  part,  I  was  pres- 
ent at  a  little  outpost  skirmish,  after  which  a  lieutenant  inspected  the 
men's  pouches.  The  older  hands  had  only  fired  from  three  to  five  rounds 
each,  whilst  every  recruit  had  got  rid  of  over  twenty.  Taking  such 
facts  into  consideration  we  cannot  help  doubting  whether  the  order 
"Five  rounds  rapid  fire,"  when  given  at  close  quarters,  say  under  300 
yards,  will  be  attended  to.  This  order  or  caution  was  only  introduced 
into  our  service  after  the  last  campaign,  and  has  not  yet  been  tested  in 
action.  The  group  volley  (Schwarm- Salve)  is  another  aid  to  fire  dis- 
cipline introduced  since  the  last  war. 

It  appears  to  me  (artilleryman  as  I  am)  a  very  good  means  of  restrain- 
ing infantry  fire,  so  that  it  should  tell  with  concentrated  force,  as  does 
a  salvo  from  well-commanded  batteries.  This  system  answered  very 
well  at  peace  maneuvers  when  the  total  daily  expenditure  of  ammuni- 
tion was  limited  to  from  ten  to  thirteen  rounds  a  man,  and  where  the 
comparatively  small  charge  of  the  blank  cartridge  made  less  noise  ;  but 
when  it  came  to  heavy  firing  of  ball  cartridge  at  field  practice,  the  case 
was  very  different.     Officers  found  it  necessary,  on  account  of  the  greater 


48 

noise,  to  tax  the  strength  of  their  voices  much  more  in  order  to  make 
themselves  heard  and  obeyed,  in  consequence  of  which  most  of  them 
were  so  hoarse  before  the  end  of  the  drill  that  no  one  could  understand 
what  they  said.  This  is  not  astonishing  when  one  reflects  that  a  single 
Zug,  when  extended,  occupies  a  wider  front  thau  a  whole  company 
in  close  order,  and  that  the  lieutenants  are  on  foot ;  therefore,  at  a  dis- 
advantage in  comparison  to  the  captains  and  field  officers,  who  can  shout 
over  the  heads  of  the  whole  line  from  their  exalted  positions.  The  em- 
ployment of  two  or  three  different  sights  at  the  same  time  by  different 
portions  of  a  body  of  troops,  as  enjoined  under  certain  circumstances, 
seems  to  me  of  even  more  doubtful  application,  in  consequence  of  the 
difficulty  of  defining  what  you  want,  hence  of  your  wishes  being  at- 
tended to,  and  there  will  rarely  be  time  enough  to  ascertain  that  direc- 
tions are  properly  carried  out.  However,  this  is  a  matter  of  less  impor- 
tance, because  the  use  of  different  sights  at  the  same  time  is  only  recom- 
mended for  long  ranges,  at  which  firing  is  but  seldom  carried  on.  It  is 
only  when  particularly  compact  and  deep  bodies  offer  themselves  as 
marks  (for  instance,  masses  of  men  defiling  over  a  bridge,  or  such  like) 
that  such  means  are  resorted  to.  These  are  merely  exceptional  cases, 
which  produce  no  decisive  results.  However  just  in  theory  all  these 
ideas  may  be  which  emanate  from  our  school  of  musketry,  however  use- 
ful too  they  may  have  proved  in  directing  attention  to  the  study  of  our 
rifle  aud  of  infantry  fire,  there  still  lurks  behind  them  the  danger  of 
being  betrayed  by  them  in  time  of  peace  into  illusions  which  would 
prove  deceptive,  and  therefore  discouraging,  in  time  of  war.  It  appears 
to  me,  then,  that  a  Hue  of  skirmishers  in  which  during  the  heat  of  ac- 
tion every  man  still  pays  sufficient  attention  to  the  lieutenant's  whistle 
to  cease  firing  when  ordered,  to  look  to  him  for  an  example,  to  jump  up 
and  run  forward  at  his  signal,  or  at  his  call  to  change  his  aim  or  the 
sight  which  he  is  using,  gives  evidence  of  a  high  standard  of  fire  disci- 
pline. Therefore,  one  should  not  attempt  too  artificial  combinations, 
but  rather  spend  the  time  in  repeating  the  simple  routine  hundreds  and 
thousands  of  times,  until  it  has  become  a  second  nature  to  the  man. 
Thus  and  only  thus  can  you  feel  sure  that  what  you  require  will  be  done 
before  the  enemy.  For  "  in  warfare  all  is  simple,  but  the  simple  is  also 
difficult,"  says  Clausewitz.  My  wish  that  the  exercises  of  the  company 
should  be  confined  to  the  simplest  and  most  elementary  subjects,  avoid- 
ing all  complicated  tactical  movements  and  every  kind  of  strategical 
combination,  does  not,  however,  prevent  their  being  conducted  in  accord- 
ance with  a  tactical  idea  as  we  say,  smelling  of  powder  and  ball.  On 
the  contrary,  I  should  like  the  captain,  as  soon  as  he  has  got  his  com- 
pany well  in  hand,  to  begin  at  once  to  handle  it,  and  to  make  a  practice 
of  doing  so  as  long  and  as  often  as  possible,  just  as  he  thinks  he  would 
handle  it  in  presence  of  the  enemy.  He  may,  for  instance,  always  re- 
lieve the  monotony  of  the  march  to  and  from  the  place  of  exercise  by 
moving  in  a  fighting  formation  suitable  for  attacking  an  enemy  supposed 


49 

to  be  in  front  of  him.  When  on  the  line  of  march,  too,  an  opportunity 
may  often  present  itself  for  representing  a  short  skirmish  or  an  attack, 
whilst  the  rest  of  the  time  may  be  employed  in  thoroughly  imbuing  the 
men  with  the  elementary  principles  of  reconnoitering  duties  whilst  on 
the  march.  Thus  may  we  gain  time,  aud  time  is  money.  When  in 
command  of  a  division  I  contributed  to  its  increased  efficiency  in  field 
duties  by  issuing  an  order  that  no  body  of  troops  should  move  either  to 
the  field  of  exercise  or  in  route  marching  except  in  order  of  battle  and 
with  a  tactical  object  in  view. 

Supply  of  ammunition  to  troops  under  fire. 

The  timely  supply  of  ammunition  to  troops  in  action  is  one  of  the 
most  difficult  services  in  war.  Of  what  use  is  the  most  scientific  strat- 
egy ou  the  part  of  the  general,  or  the  most  heroic  conduct  on  the  part 
of  the  troops,  if  at  the  most  critical  moment  the  latter  are  exposed  with- 
out defense  to  the  attacks  of  the  enemy  %  During  the  war  of  1866  I 
once  experienced  the  bitter  feeling  of  being  without  a  sufficient  supply 
of  ammunition  at  such  a  time.  During  that  war  there  were  other  corps 
of  artillery  worse  off  than  mine  in  this  respect.  This  led  me  to  give 
much  attention  to  the  question  of  keeping  up  a  constant  supply  of  am- 
munition to  troops  in  action.*  My  position  during  the  war  of  1870-'71 
made  it  my  duty  to  provide  for  the  wants  of  an  army  corps  in  this  re- 
spect, and  I  then  brought  my  ideas  upon  the  subject  to  the  test  of  prac- 
tice. Assisted  as  I  was  by  the  indefatigable  zeal  of  my  subordinates, 
I  succeeded,  notwithstanding  the  great  exertions  required  of  us  and  the 
great  difficulties  to  which  we  were  exposed,  in  making  such  arrange- 
ments that  there  was  no  instance  of  any  body  of  troops  in  the  army  corps 
being  in  want  of  ammunition.  In  both  wars  our  infantry  expended  but 
little — during  the  whole  campaign  of  1866  only  from  five  to  eleven 
rounds  a  man.  In  the  war  of  1870-71,  whenever  I  had  occasion  to  send 
to  the  rear  all  the  five  artillery  ammunition  columns  empty,  two  infan- 
try ammunition  columns,  at  the  outside,  would  have  to  accompany  them 
to  be  replenished. 

My  experience  has  been  hitherto  limited  to  the  supply  of  artillery  am- 
munition, but  the  principles  for  both  arms  are  the  same,  and  it  will  be 
well  to  make  up  our  minds  betimes  as  to  the  proper  course  to  pursue, 
for  our  infantry  will  expend  a  great  deal  more  ammunition  in  future,  as 
it  can  fire  now  at  longer  ranges  than  before.  The  superiority  of  our 
small- arm  was  the  cause  of  our  small  expenditure  in  1866,  for  in  con- 
sequence of  it  infantry  engagements  were  not  protracted.  In  1870-'71 
our  rifle  did  not  carry  half  so  far  as  that  of  the  French,  and  our  artillery 
had  consequently  to  share  in  doing  a  good  deal  of  work  which  with  the 
French  devolved  entirely  upon  the  iufautry.     In  future  wars  our  in- 

*  Prince  Hohenlohe  commanded  the  "  reserve  artillery  "  of  the  Guard  Corps  in  the 
war  of  1866,  and  the  whole  artillery  of  the  same  army  corps  in  the  war  of  1870-71. 
— Tr. 

2580— No.  18 1 


50 

fantry  will  be  able  to  shoot  at  as  long-  ranges  as  that  of  the  enemy,  and 
our  expenditure  in  small-arm  ammunition,  supposing  conditions  to  be 
otherwise  identical,  will  be  at  least  doubled.  But  the  conditions  will 
differ  in  this  respect,  that  a  protracted  fire  will  often  be  maintained  at 
the  longer  ranges,  and  when  you  come  to  the  shorter  distances,  supposing 
both  lines  to  be  under  cover,  resort  to  the  bayonet  will  be  deferred 
longer  than  formerly,  whilst  the  assailants  endeavor  meanwhile  to  break 
the  enemy's  resistance  by  weight  of  fire,  and  victory  will  often  fall  to 
the  side  which  has  the  last  round  left.  If  our  infantry  never  experi- 
enced a  want  of  ammunition  in  1870-'71,  the  same  cannot  be  said  of  our 
opponents,  who  could  even  then  fire  as  far  as  we  can  at  this  moment. 
When  I  took  post  with  my  batteries  on  the  heights  to  the  right  of  St. 
Privat,  the  enemy  gave  me  time  to  establish  myself  there  thoroughly 
before  he  took  the  offensive  against  me  from  Amanvillers.  An  aid-de- 
camp of  General  Ladmirault  told  me,  some  years  after,  that,  as  soon  as  I 
appeared  on  the  heights,  he  was  sent  by  his  general  to  two  infantry 
regiments  with  the  order  for  them  to  take  my  batteries  at  once.  But 
neither  regiment  had  any  cartridges  left.  The  aid-decamp  had  to  ride 
back  for  other  troops,  and  before  they  arrived  we  had  taken  our  bear- 
ings, had  ascertained  the  ranges  of  certain  objects  by  trial  shots,  and 
had  streugthened  our  line  of  guns,  so  that  when  the  infantry  at  length 
assailed  us  they  melted  away  under  our  shell  fire.  We  have  no  authentic 
information  as  to  how  often  the  French  may  have  been  out  of  ammunition, 
but  we  know  that  Bazaine  excused  himself  for  not  attacking  us  on  the 
17th  August  by  his  deficiency  in  this  respect.  Many  other  instances  of 
indecision  on  the  part  of  an  army  which  had  always  hitherto  been  con- 
sidered the  representative  of  the  offensive  element  in  war  may  perhaps 
be  attributed  to  this  cause.  Many  believe  the  excessive  expenditure  of 
ammunition  on  the  part  of  the  French,  and  the  occasional  deficiency 
thereof  which  ensued,  to  have  been  caused,  by  want  of  fire  discipline, 
which  certainly  does  contribute  to  waste,  and  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
this  was  frequently  the  case;  for  the  French,  in  consequence  of  experi- 
ments made  on  the  rifle-ranges  and  at  the  camp  of  Chalons,  before  the 
war,  expected  great  results  from  fire  at  1,000  meters,  and  made  men  fire 
while  running  with  the  rifle  held  horizontally  to  the  hip,  a  practice  which 
proved  almost  useless  at  Sedan.  Good  fire  discipline  will  to  a  certain 
extent  limit  the  expenditure  of  ammunition,  but  wemust  not  expect  too 
much  from  it.  It  will,  indeed,  prevent  fire  from  being  opened  at  too 
long  ranges.  It  will  also  enable  officers  to  control  the  amount  of  shoot- 
ing at  the  extreme  ranges  at  which  any  at  all  is  permitted.  This  will 
be  especially  the  case  as  long  as  it  is  possible  to  fire  group  volleys,  and 
thus  in  a  way  to  watch  each  cartridge.  But  when  the  two  fighting  lines 
get  near  enough  to  one  another  for  each  skirmisher  to  see  clearly  the 
very  man  who  is  aiming  at  him,  when  casualties  are  becoming  numer- 
ous, when  the  skirmishing  sections  are  losing  their  leaders,  whose  suc- 
cessors have  not  yet  established  their  authority,  at  such  moments  as 


51 

these  a  furious  fire  begins  to  "roll" (as  the  saying  is  amongst  those  wlio 
have  experienced  it)  first  of  all  along  the  ranks  of  the  leaderless  sec- 
tions and  soon  along  the  whole  line.  Then  all  control  over  the  expend- 
iture of  ammunition  ceases,  for  the  voices  of  the  officers  are  no  longer 
audible  above  the  din  of  battle.  From  that  moment  individual  tire 
reigns  supreme.  I  do  not  intend  to  question  in  the  very  least  the  self- 
sacrificing  valor  of  our  excellent  infantry  soldiers,  but  still  there  are 
amongst  them  some  who  can  only  keep  themselves  up  to  the  scratch  by 
much  shooting,  for  no  one  likes  being  killed,  and  most  of  them  feel  the 
need  of  keeping  down  the  fear  of  death  by  great  noise,  which  acts  as  a 
counter-irritant;  so  that  the  crack  of  the  rifle  must  be  pretty  constant 
to  counteract  the  numbing  effects  of  fear  until  you  reach  the  point 
where  the  cheer  and  the  charge  are  allowable.  To  this  feeling  are 
added  those  of  anger  and  revenge,  inspired  by  strife  when  friends  and 
comrades  are  falling  around  one,  or  when,  perhaps,  one  feels  the  smart 
of  a  wound.  I  could  name  a  certain  colonel  who  got  a  slight  hurt  and 
became  so  infuriated  that  he  took  up  the  rifle  and  ammunition  of  a 
wounded  man,  and  would  not  go  to  the  rear  to  have  his  wound  dressed 
till  he  had  "  knocked  over  three  of  those  rascals"  who  had  laid  their  heads 
together  to  do  him  harm  ;  he  accomplished  this,  but  at  the  cost  of  three 
more  wounds  to  himself.  Therefore,  when  the  fire  fight  is  in  full  swing, 
when  independent  firing  can  be  no  longer  checked,  you  must  just  put 
up  with  it;  you  can  no  longer  do  anything  to  save  your  cartridges. 
This  is  a  factor  with  which  you  have  to  reckon,  for  it  makes  itself  felt 
irresistibly  without,  and  even  notwithstanding,  any  interference  of  yours. 
Even  with  artillery  it  is  very  difficult  to  keep  fire  fairly  within  bounds 
after  it  has  once  got  hot ;  yet  it  is  much  easier  to  watch  every  shot, 
for  no  single  man  can  fire  a  gun  at  pleasure.  With  infantry,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  exercise  any  check  when  the  stage 
of  hard  fighting,  man  to  man,  has  been  reached. 

At  the  same  time  this  is  the  very  stage  of  offensive  action,  particu- 
larly on  open  ground,  when  it  is  impossible  to  bring  up  a  supply  of 
cartridges.  If,  therefore,  you  do  not  wish  to  be  exposed  to  the  risk  of 
your  attack  failing  from  want  of  ammunition,  you  must  try  to  provide 
some  other  remedy  for  the  excessive  expenditure,  and  the  only  remedy 
is  this :  not  to  commence  your  attack  until  it  is  evident  that  the  enemy's 
defensive  power  has  been  shaken  by  your  artillery  fire,  and,  further,  when 
you  do  attack,  to  carry  it  out  with  such  energy  and  with  so  thorough 
an  employment  of  your  supports,  and,  if  necessary,  of  your  second  line, 
as  to  shorten  to  the  utmost  the  duration  of  rifle  fire.  This  will,  how- 
ever, only  be  possible  if  the  plan  of  the  attack  has  been  well  considered 
and  the  combined  action  of  the  two  arms  has  been  prearranged,  as 
was  the  case  at  Villejouan. 

Bodies  of  troops,  however,  which  have  in  exceptional  cases  been 
obliged  to  fire  at  long  ranges  (1,000  to  1,100  meters)  should  at  once  re- 
ceive a  fresh  supply  before  advancing,  however  small  may  have  been 


52 

the  expenditure.  Further,  every  interval  of  repose  should  be  utilized 
in  completing  the  ammunition,  the  principle  of,  as  far  as  possible,  keep- 
ing every  man  constantly  fully  supplied  being  rigidly  adhered  to,  as 
you  can  never  tell  what  demands  may  be  made  upon  you  at  each  suc- 
ceeding moment.  And  you  must  not  wait  for  an  actual  cessation  of 
hostilities,  but  you  must  also  make  the  most  of  occasions  when  the 
-enemy  is  only  keeping  up  a  distant  fire  upon  you.  The  combat  of  Ville- 
jouan  furnishes  a  good  example  of  this.  After  our  fusiliers  had  carried 
the  place,  great  masses  of  the  enemy  advanced  to  retake  it.  The  fusil- 
iers had  meanwhile  completed  their  ammunition,  the  wagon-horses 
being,  however,  shot  in  bringing  it  up,  which  proves  that  there  was  no 
positive  cessation  of  fire  at  the  moment.  In  my  opinion,  our  ammuni- 
tion wagons  are,  according  to  established  custom,  kept  too  far  back.  I 
am  not  aware  of  any  positive  regulations  on  this  subject.  There  is  a 
great  dread  of  exposing  them  to  fire,  just  as  formerly  artillery  wagons 
were  kept  too  much  in  the  background.  What  does  it  signify  if  one  of 
rthem  is  occasionally  blown  up  %  Much  better  this  than  that  troops 
should  be  exposed  to  the  risk  of  annihilation  owing  to  want  of  cartridges. 
And  if  now  and  then  a  pair  of  horses  comes  to  grief  the  misfortune  is 
not  very  great.  You  will  take  measures  to  replace  them  at  the  end  of 
the  action,  and  meanwhile  you  will  rejoice  at  being  well  supplied  with 
ammunition. 

The  wagon -horses  of  the  fusiliers  of  the  Seventy-sixth  were  well  ex- 
pended at  Villejouan.    One  often  reads  fearful  stories  of  the  horrors  wit- 
messed  when  a  powder  wagon  blows  up,  and  how  one  should  therefore 
:avoid  exposing  both  small-arm  and  gun  ammunition  wagons  to  fire,  but 
1  know  by  experience  that  the  risk  is  not  so  great  as  might  be  expected 
and  that  an  explosion  of  this  kind  is  not  so  very  horrible.     At  St.  Pri- 
•vat  all  my  batteries  placed  their  first  line  of  wagons  near  the  guns,  by 
order  of  Colonel  Scherbening,  so  as  to  be  able  to  make  good  at  once 
<each  round  expended.     There  they  remained  the  whole  afternoon,  till 
might-fall,  under  artillery  fire,  and  from  2  till  5.30  under  rifle  fire  at  from 
'4)00  to  1,000  paces  distance.     Not  one  of  them  blew  up  that  day,  though 
now  and  then  a  gun-limber  exploded.     One  such  explosion  occurred  just 
.as  an  officer  was  looking  into  the  limber  for  some  purpose.     He  tum- 
bled down,  and  was  hard  of  hearing,   besides   having  a  headache, 
for  three  days  after,  but  he  is  all  right  now  and  employed  on  tbe  gen- 
eral staff.     So  that  when  I  read  that  during  the  cannonade  of  Valmy, 
in  1792,  the  whole  of  Dumouriez's  army  was  thrown  into  disorder  be- 
cause two  powder  wagons  blew  up,  I  simply  don't  believe  it.     A  round 
of  shrapnel  or  a  common  shell  falling  into  a  column  does  three  times 
as  much  mischief  as  the  explosion  of  a  powder  wagon.     A  suggestion 
has  been  made  to  me  as  to  a  mode  of  providing  against  a  premature 
want  of  cartridges  when  infantry  is  taking  the  offensive,  which  is  that, 
before  the  action  commences,  each  man  should  be  supplied  with  some 
twenty  extra  rounds,  to  be  placed  in  his  coat  pockets.    This  idea  is  no 


53 

doubt  good  and  practicable  whenever  there  is  time  enough  to  carry  it 
out,  as,  for  instance,  on  the  occasion  of  an  attack,  such  as  that  on  St.. 
Privat,  long  prearranged;  but  in  encounters  such  as  those  at  Spichereui 
and  Worth  time  will  be  wanting  for  the  purpose,  or  else  you  may  lose 
some  good  opportunities  of  injuring  the  enemy  by  employing  your  leisure 
in  this  way. 

There  is  one  thing  more  to  be  noticed  which  stands  in  the  way  of  a 
proper  economy  of  ammunition,  namely,  that  the  men  are  not  accustomed 
in  peace  time,  as  they  should  be,  to  attend  to  it.  An  ammunition  wagoiij 
is  rarely  attached  to  infantry  at  peace  maneuvers,  for  the  soldier  caui 
easily  carry  on  his  own  person  the  stock  of  cartridges  required  for  the- 
whole  time. 

In  the  Sixth  Army  Corps  military  train  horses  have  been  sometimes; 
supplied,  so  as  to  practice  bringing  up  ammunition  in  action.  This  gave- 
an  opportunity  of  observing  how  rarely  these  vehicles  are  thought  of  in. 
peace  time.  1  had  constantly  to  call  attention  to  this,  for  the  empty,  help- 
less carts  were  always  getting  in  the  way  of  the  troops,  and  were  looked 
upon  as  mere  useless  impediments.  Those  in  charge  of  them  never  re- 
ceived any  timely  orders,  so  that  one  might  be  sure  that  if  any  battal- 
ion burdened  with  an  ammunition  wagon  had  to  retire  before  the  enemy1 
in  action,  the  wagon  was  certain  to  follow  in  rear  of  it,  and  thus  to  get 
between  it  and  the  enemy.  I  therefore  hit  upon  the  idea  of  filling  the  bat- 
talion wagons  with  the  men's  breakfasts  at  peace  maneuvers,  and  of  rep- 
resenting the  supply  of  fresh  cartridges  by  bringing  up  the,  rations,  for 
I  felt  sure  that  the  whole  battaliou  would  then  be  thinking  of  its  wagon, 
particularly  if  I  made  a  rule  that  should  the  enemy  capture  it  he  should 
have  the  right  to  devour  its  contents.  Unfortunately,  this  idea  of  mine- 
could  not  be  made  to  fit  in  with  the  commissariat  arrangements  for 
supply. 

It  is,  however,  very  desirable  that  ammunition  wagons  be  allotted  to> 
battalions  at  all  maneuvers,  so  that  those  who  direct  the  operations, 
may  accustom  themselves  to  give  timely  orders  for  their  disposal,  and 
may  constantly  bear  in  mind  the  question  of  ammunition  supply. 
There  is  no  other  method  of  giving  this  important  training  than  that  of" 
obliging  officers  to  think  daily  and  hourly  about  it.  General  instructions- 
on  the  matter  are  of  no  avail.  The  special  situation  varies  in  each 
individual  case.  Every  battalion  commander  should,  however,  be- 
thoroughly  determined  to  take  all  possible  opportunities  of  making 
good  even  the  smallest  expenditure  of  cartridges,  so  that  the  supply,, 
both  in  pouch  and  knapsack,  be  kept  always  complete,  and,  in  fact,  that 
the  wagon  supply  be  consumed  before  the  store  in  possession  of  the 
men  is  expended.  It  was  only  by  acting  on  this  principle  that  I  pre- 
vented a  deficiency  of  gun  ammunition  inl870-'71,  making  a  rule  that 
the  wagon  supply  should  be  used  up  before  that  in  the  gnndimbers  was- 
touched,  by  which  means  the  latter  was  always  available  for  any  sud- 
den emergency.     I  said  just  now  that  general  directions  were  of  no 


54 

avail ;  I  will  go  further  and  maintain  that  even  general  orders  are  of 
no  use  unless  all  those  whose  duty  it  is  to  have  them  carried  out  take 
great  pains  to  make  people  think  of  them.  I  can  hear  you  say,  u  The 
devil  must  have  his  hand  in  it  if  this  is  not  the  case."  But  I  assure 
you  that  the  devjl  does  have  his  hand  in  it,  for  it  suits  his  little  game. 
It  is  of  no  use  afterwards  to  say,  "  Oh  !  but  the  most  positive  instruc- 
tions were  given;  why  did  the  battalions  not  follow  them  %  "  The  bat- 
talions are  the  sufferers ;  the  commanding  officers  who  received  the 
special  instructions  are  no  more,  and  that  is  why  the  sin  of  omission 
was  committed.  Give  heed  to  this  anecdote :  Before  our  departure 
from  Berlin,  in  1870,  an  order  was  issued  from  the  general  headquarters, 
at  my  suggestion  (as  I  had  to  arrange  for  the  dispatch  of  the  reserve 
ammunition),  that  in  every  action  the  commander  of  the  army  corps 
artillery  should  make  known  to  the  different  divisions  the  situation  of 
the  ammunition  column,  and  that  the  division  commander  should,  after 
each  battle,  report  to  headquarters  that  his  battalions  were  complete 
with  cartridges,  or  if  not,  should  account  for  any  deficiency.  On  the 
day  of  St.  Privat  I  made  it  known  to  the  divisions  that  the  infantry 
ammunition  columns  were  at  Batilly,  where  battalion  wagons  might  be 
filled.  Next  morning,  however,  no  reports  came  in.  I  rode  all  round 
the  bivouacs  and  ascertained  that  very  few  of  the  majors  or  adjutants 
who  had  read  the  order  in  question  were  to  the  fore,  most  of  them  be- 
ing killed  or  wounded.  No  one  was  to  blame.  I  rode  from  battalion 
to  battalion  and  saw  to  the  matter  myself,  for  I  could  not  hold  the 
ensigns  and  young  lieutenants  whom  I  found  on  that  day  in  command 
of  some  of  the  battalions  responsible  for  the  want  of  obedience  to 
orders,  and  on  that  account  I  made  no  report  of  the  irregularity  to  the 
higher  authorities. 

There  is  one  thiug  which  I  wish  to  call  attention  to  and  which  I  have 
learned  by  experience.  Care  must  betaken  in  regulating  the  supply  of 
ammunition  to  steer  clear  of  all  pedantic  adherence  to  form  and  red- 
tapeism.  When  troops  are  fighting  they  don't  like  having  to  furnish 
requisitions  and  estimates.     Forms  A  and  B  are  held  in  horror. 

When  a  man  is  readily  venturing  his  life  from  moment  to  moment  at 
the  call  of  honor  and  duty,  he  thinks  it  hard  to  be  required  to  render 
an  account  of  expenditure,  when  perhaps  he  may  within  the  next  half 
hour  make  a  settlement  in  full  with  his  life's  blood.  And  even  if  a  corps 
should  render  a  false  return  to  the  amount,  say,  of  10,000  rounds,  it 
could  be  done  without  detection  merely  by  showing  10,000  extra  car- 
tridges expended.  But  who  would  ever  dream  of  embezzling  cartridges 
in  time  of  war?  What  would  he  do  with  them?  Therefore,  you  must, 
when  in  the  field,  give  up  controlling  your  expenditure  of  ammunition 
by  double  entry.  Haviug  myself,  in  former  campaigns,  experienced  the 
useless  annoyance  and  inconvenience  to  which  troops  are  exposed  by 
the  demand  for  periodical  ammunition  returns,  and  having  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  it  only  delays  the  issue,  without  being  any  real  check 


55 

upon  consumption,  if  ammunition  is  refused  except  upon  the  production 
of  a  requisition  accompanied  by  a  return  of  amount  issued,  I  inserted 
in  the  order  above  quoted,  that  every  soldier  belonging  to  the  army 
corps  who  came  during  an  action  to  an  ammunition  column  with  cart 
or  wagon  for  cartridges  was  to  have  them,  forms  of  receipt  being  kept 
ready  on  which  were  to  be  entered,  from  the  information  given  by  the 
applicant,  the  company,  battalion,  and  regiment  for  which  the  ammuni- 
tion was  required,  the  soldier  signing  or  putting  his  mark  to  the  docu- 
ment. I  met  the  objection  that  such  munificence  would  cause  loss  of 
ammunition  by  replying  that  it  was  better  to  lose  10,000  rounds  at  once 
by  errors  of  reckoning  than  to  let  a  single  company  be  in  want  of  am- 
munition when  in  action  through  pedantic  adherence  to  form. 

But  even  this  process  did  not  answer  in  all  cases  with  the  artillery 
during  the  last  war,  and  in  future  the  demands  of  infantry  will  be 
equally  great.  It  will  then  doubtless  be  necessary  for  ammunition 
columns  to  detach  wagons  to  different  parts  of  the  fighting  line,  and  we 
must  make  up  our  minds  to  this.  Troops  actually  engaged  must  make 
a  point  of  completing  their  ammunition  at  all  times,  without  waiting  for 
orders,  whenever  they  get  a  chance  of  doing  so,  whilst  the  leaders  of 
ammunition  columns  following  out  of  fire  must  consider  it  a  sacred  duty 
to  meet  the  troops  to  which  they  are  attached  half-way,  and  to  furnish 
them  with  supplies,  also  without  awaiting  orders,  which  the  general 
might  have  neither  time  nor  means  to  send  in  the  heat  of  battle. 

Most  especially  must  this  be  attended  to  at  the  end  of  every  serious 
engagement  and  after  every  assault,  when  the  din  of  battle,  which  has 
been  for  some  time  waging  louder  and  louder,  ceases  all  at  once  as  if 
by  a  sudden  blow.  Then  every  one  in  charge  of  ammunition  must 
hurry  to  the  front,  and  do  his  utmost  to  reach  the  troops  which  he  has 
to  supply. 

Attack  across  open  ground. 

Having  been  asked  to  give  a  detailed  account  of  the  mode  in  which 
I  think  infantry  combined  with  artillery  should  conduct  an  attack  on  a 
village  across  open  ground,  I  will  endeaver  to  do  so,  although  it  is  al- 
ways somewhat  unsatisfactory  to  attempt  laying  down  rules  as  to  de- 
tails which  must  needs  be  modified  in  each  special  case,  and  may,  in- 
deed, exceptionally  be  quite  set  aside.  In  order  to  perform  my  task  I 
must  begin  by  comparing  the  material  effect  of  infantry  with  that  of 
artillery,  in  doing  which  I  must  first  of  all  observe  that  the  results  of 
target  practice  in  peace  time  may  lead  to  very  false  conclusions,  for  the 
conditions  of  war  are  very  different.  In  the  first  place,  the  uncertainty 
as  to  the  range  naturally  reduces  the  effect  of  fire,  especially  that  of  in- 
fantry, at  distances  where  the  trajectory  rises  above  man's  height.  It  is 
true  that  trial  shots  may  be  fired,  but  it  is  very  difficult  at  certain  dis- 
tances, even  at  practice  in  peace  time,  to  observe  where  rifle  bullets 
strike,  and  in  war  perfectly  impossible  if  the  enemy  is  firing,  on  account 


56 

of  the  smoke.  The  assailants  of  a  position  are  as  a  rule  unacquainted 
with  the  distances,  unless,  as  in  the  case  of  Le  Bourget,  the  place  is 
well  known.  But  even  then  you  cannot  be  sure  of  the  effect  of  your 
fire,  the  strength  of  powder  differing  so  much  according  to  the  degree 
of  moisture  in  the  air.  I  have  known  instances  which  I  have  myself 
verified  of  the  difference  amounting  to  as  much  as  one-tenth  of  the 
range.  This  does  not  affect  artillery  as  much  as  infantry,  because  the 
bursting  shells  are  much  easier  to  see,  and  give  the  best  indication  of 
how  one  should  aim,  the  question  of  distance  and  of  the  variation  of 
powder  strength  being  equally  cleared  up  by  observation  of  their  flight. 
I  once  had  an  opportunity,  by  assembling  the  artillery  under  my  com- 
mand for  target  practice,  of  giving  both  arms  an  idea  of  how  much  in- 
fluence want  of  acquaintance  with  the  distance  of  the  objects  fired  atr 
when  that  distance  is  considerable,  has  upon  infantry  shooting,  for  I 
made  both  arms  fire  from  the  same  base  at  similar  marks.  A  battery 
of  six  guns  first  fired  on  an  infantry  target,  representing  a  company  in 
extended  order,  then  against  an  artillery  target,  representing  six  guns. 
A  company  of  infantry  made  up  to  the  war  strength  went  through  the 
same  practice  at  the  same  time,  only  reversing  the  order.  Distances 
were  unknown  to  the  firers,  being  between  1,000  and  1,100  meters. 
Sighting,  nature  of  fire,  and  with  the  artillery  choice  of  projectiles  were 
left  to  the  captains.  The  result  was  very  striking.  The  battery  made 
thirty  times  as  many  hits  on  the  infantry  target,  and  a  hundred  times 
as  many  on  the  artillery  target,  as  the  company  ;  moreover,  and  this  is 
of  material  consequence,  the  time  taken,  the  total  cost  aud  weight  of 
ammunition  expended  were  the  same  in  both  cases.  The  conclusion  to 
which  I  came  is  that  we  are  guilty  of  a  gross  waste  of  ammunition  if 
we  allow  infantry  to  fire  up  to  1,000  or  1,100  meters  when  artillery  is 
available.  If  you  next  picture  to  yourself  a  duel  between  infantry  and 
artillery,  the  result  will  be  still  more  decidedly  in  favor  of  the  latter 
arm,  because  as  the  fight  goes  on  the  fire  of  the  former  is  being  con- 
stantly reduced  by  casualties,  whilst  the  six  guns  will  remain  in  action 
to  the  end,  although  a  certain  number  of  men  and  horses  have  fallen. 
But  the  case  is  much  altered  at  the  shorter  ranges,  for  the  effects  of 
artillery  fire  do  not  increase  below  a  range  of  1,000  to  1,100  meters,  these 
being  the  distances  at  which  gunshots  tell  with  crushing  effect,  whilst 
infantry  fire  becomes  more  and  more  effective  the  nearer  you  get.  Our 
experiments  proved  that  it  was  only  when  you  get  within  500  meters 
that  the  effect  of  infantry  fire  approaches  that  of  artillery,  and  that 
within  from  200  to  300  meters  the  two  arms  are  on  equal  terms.  When 
you  take  into  consideration  the  excitement  of  battle,  the  comparison 
will  be  still  more  to  the  disadvantage  of  infantry,  for  when  the  soldier's 
blood  is  heated  the  weapon  will  shake  in  his  hand,  whereas  the  cannon 
has  no  nerves.  It  will  also  sometimes  happen,  on  the  other  hand,  that 
excitement  will  trouble  the  vision  of  him  who  lays  the  gun,  or  otherwise 
disturb  the  service  of  the  piece.     Some  batteries  which  had  fought  very 


57 

long  aud  gallantly  at  Koniggriitz  reported  that  as  the  firing  went  on 
their  shell  fell  from  300  to  400  paces  short,  and  they  attributed  this  cir- 
cumstance to  fouling.  Our  experts  racked  their  brains  over  this,  for 
no  such  thing  had  ever  been  noticed  in  peace  time  during  the  experi- 
mental trials  of  the  durability  of  guns,  at  least  at  all  to  the  same  extent. 
My  belief  is  that  the  gunners  omitted,  through  excitement,  to  examine 
the  tangent  scale  after  every  shot,  and  that  it  gradually  fell  lower  and 
lower,  owing  to  the  shock  of  each  discharge.  The  fouling  of  the  guns 
was  not  observed  to  produce  a  similar  effect  in  my  batteries,  but  I  have 
noticed  that  their  practice  was  at  times  affected  by  the  enemy's  fire, 
and  that  when  this  was  very  telling,  some  shots  were  badly  aimed  on 
our  side,  some  indeed  being  fired  without  aim,  so  that  I  had  to  take 
strong  measures  to  get  the  gunners  to  resume  a  steady  and  orderly  serv- 
ice. This  is  possible  with  artillery,  but  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  ex- 
ercise the  least  control  over  the  aim  of  the  infantry  soldier,  particularly 
when  under  hot  fire.  These  considerations  suggest  to  me  the  reason 
why  the  Field  Exercise  Book  of  March  1,  1876,  only  permits  rifle  fire 
beyond  500  meters  when  directed  on  large  objects.  If  an  alteration  was 
afterwards  introduced  making  the  distance  fired  at  aud  the  nature  of 
fire  dependent  upon  the  rules  laid  down  in  the  musketry  instructions,  the 
reason  for  this  alteration  was  probably  the  desire  to  keep  our  system 
of  field  exercise  in  harmony  with  any  fresh  regulations  as  to  distance 
rendered  necessary  by  fresh  improvements  in  fire  arms.  Up  to  this  time 
the  increase  since  given  to  the  range  and  accuracy  of  the  rifle  is  not  so 
remarkable  as  to  render  any  fundamental  change  in  the  regulations 
requisite.  I  think,  then ,  that  I  do  not  err  in  fixing  the  distance  at  which 
one  may,  as  a  rule,  allow  infantry  attacking  a  village  in  combination 
with  artillery  to  open  fire  upon  its  outskirts  at  500  meters.  It  is  very 
important  that  infantry  should  not  commence  firing  too  early,  lest  it  run 
the  risk  of  being  left  without  ammunition  just  at  the  most  critical  mo- 
ment. It  is  taken  for  granted  that  on  all  such  occasions  the  defender  is 
also  provided  with  guns,  so  that  an  artillery  duel  will  be  the  prelude 
to  the  infantry  attack.  Only  when  the  batteries  of  the  assailant  have 
succeeded  in  mastering  those  of  the  defender,  which  must  be  accom- 
plished at  long  range,  only  then  will  they  be  at  liberty  to  turn  their 
attention  to  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  approaching  it  as  close  as  can 
be,  so  that  their  fire  may  produce  the  utmost  possible  effect  upon  the 
garrison ;  that  is  to  say,  as  close  as  the  range  of  the  infantry  rifle  will 
permit,  or  something  over  1,000  meters.  The  artillery  will  therefore 
unlimber  at  from  L,600  to  2,000  meters  from  the  village,  and  open  fire 
upon  its  border.  The  infantry  will  meanwhile  approach  to  within  500 
meters  of  it,  taking  care  not  to  mask  the  fire  of  the  guns,  thereby  losing 
the  advantage  of  their  support.  The  line  of  skirmishers  will  then  add 
their  fire  to  that  of  the  artillery,  which  will  next  move  on,  under  cover 
of  the  infantry,  to  the  decisive  range  of  from  1,000  to  1,100  meters, 
whence  its  effect  will  be  crushing.     If  there  be  more  than  one  battery 


58 

in  action,  the  guns  will  advance  in  echelon,  accompanying  the  infantry 
up  to  its  last  position  before  the  assault,  half  of  tbem  keeping  up  their 
fire  while  the  other  half  move  forward.  There  will  thus  be  no  inter- 
mission to  the  cannonade.  Are  you  surprised  because  I,  who  am  an 
artilleryman,  require  batteries  to  move  up  to  within  1,000  or  1,100  paces 
of  a  village  occupied  by  infantry,  in  days  when  shrapnel  ranges  beyond 
3,000  meters,  and  when  its  effect  at  2,000  meters  is  murderous?  Well, 
I  require  this  not  only  from  the  gunner's  standpoint,  but  also  from  that 
of  the  foot  soldier.  Firstly,  because  at  2,000  meters  it  is  difficult  to  ob- 
serve where  your  shots  strike;  hence  at  this  range  the  effect  of  your  fire 
is  questionable.     So  much  for  the  artillerist. 

Again,  the  infantryman  will  be  apt  to  expect  the  guns  to  support  his 
advance  until  he  makes  his  last  rush,  but  this  canuot  be  done  with  safety 
to  him  if  they  remain  at  2,000  paces  from  the  enemy,  for  at  this  distance 
it  is  not  easy  to  distinguish  friend  from  foe  when  the  two  sides  are  ap- 
proaching close  to  one  another.  Badly  aimed  shell  or  shrapnel  bursting 
.prematurely  may  endanger  your  own  infantry.  Artillery  should,  there- 
fore, if  kept  back,  cease  fire  when  the  infantry  gets  within  500  meters 
of  the  point  attacked  ;  but  if  it  approaches  to  within  1,000  or  1,100  me- 
ters, it  may  continue  its  fire  in  security  until  the  infantry  has  entered 
upon  the  last  hundred  paces  of  its  final  rush,  for  at  this  close  range  the 
aim  of  the  gunners  will  be  so  certain  that  no  accident  will  be  likely 
to  happen.  Moreover,  it  is  not  encouraging  to  infantry,  when  at  very 
close  quarters  with  the  enemy,  to  see  their  own  guns  kept  back  a  mile 
to  the  rear,  whereas  it  is  enlivening  and  comforting  to  hear  them 
thundering  away  close  at  hand  at  such  critical  moments.  Those  only 
who  have  heard  the  cheers  which  infantry  give  the  batteries  which  have 
stood  by  them  in  the  fight  can  form  a  full  idea  of  the  moral  effect  pro- 
duced upon  the  former  by  the  support  of  the  latter. 

You  will  perhaps  object  that  artillery  will  no  longer  be  able  to  ap- 
proach within  1,000  or  1,100  meters  of  a  village  occupied  by  the  enemy, 
for  infantrymen,  firm  believers  as  they  are  in  the  powers  of  their  arm, 
feel  confident  that  at  such  a  distance  they  can  annihilate  batteries,  and 
1 1113  self  recommended  a  few  lines  back  that  the  first  position  for  the  guns 
should  be  chosen  beyond  rifle  range.  But  I  can  state  from  experience 
that  infantry  fire  is  not  annihilating  at  the  distance  named.  The  well- 
known  soldier's  song  is  in  the  right  when  it  says,  "  It  is  not  every  ball 
that  hits,"  and  this  assertion  is  corroborated  by  a  comparison  of  the 
number  of  casualties  with  that  of  rounds  expended.  I  remained  with 
my  batteries  in  position  before  St.  Privat  from  2  to  5  p.  in.,  during 
which  time  three  battalions  of  French  infantry  were  extended  in  the 
furrows  of  the  arable  laud  in  front  of  us,  at  from  900  to  1,000  paces  dis- 
tance, keeping  up  a  constant  fire  upon  my  guns  and  upon  nothing  else 
(not  to  mention  six  other  battalions  in  second  and  third  line).  We  suf- 
fered very  considerable  loss,  but  no  gun  was  for  a  moment  silenced 
■during  those  three  hours  in  consequence  of  rifle  fire.     Whenever  one 


59 

of  the  guns  was  silenced  for  a  few  minutes  it  was  in  consequence  of  the 
enemy's  artillery  fire,  which  occasionally  smashed  a  wheel  or  something 
else.  When  the  batteries  Were  required  to  advance  with  the  infantry, 
between  5  and  6  p.  m.,  only  three  out  of  eighty-four  guns  remained  be- 
hind for  a  lime,  being  at  the  moment  under  repair.  All  other  damage 
had  been  made  good  in  position  under  the  enemy's  rifle  fire.*  The  loss 
inflicted  by  the  latter  will  be  sensibly  diminished  if  the  enemy's  infantry 
are  vigorously  opposed  by  your  own  skirmishers,  against  whom  in  that 
case  their  fire  must  be  principally  directed.  On  that  account  I  recom- 
mend that  the  guns  be  kept  out  of  effective  rifle  range  till  your  owu 
battalions  are  able  to  support  them  with  a  heavy  fire.  The  war  of 
1870-'71  completely  dispelled  the  old  prejudice  against  allowing  artillery 
to  enter  within  the  limits  of  rifle  fire.  I  do  not  see  why  the  gunner 
should  be  exposed  to  less  danger  than  the  foot  soldier.  Moreover,  the 
former  does  not,  under  similar  conditions,  run  the  same  risk  as  the  latter. 
If  you  count  the  men  who  stand  on  thefront  of  120  paces  which  a  battery 
occupies,  you  will  see  that  those  in  a  strong  line  of  skirmishers  of  equal 
extent  are  much  more  closely  packed,  and  may  therefore  naturally  be 
expected  to  suffer  more  loss.  Moreover,  the  bullets  which  at  field  firing 
in  peace  time  strike  guns,  limbers,  horses,  &c,  count  amongst  the  hits, 
whilst  on  service  they  make  but  little  impression  upon  the  men,  and  do 
them  no  harm.  Artillery  may  therefore  when  needful  expose  itself  to 
infantry  fire.  Why  do  E  not  then  require  batteries  to  accompany  in- 
fantry to  close  quarters,  even  up  to  500  meters  of  the  enemy  ?  My  rea- 
son is  that  you  cannot  always  avoid  making  guns  fire  over  the  heads 
of  friendly  infantry,  and  this  may  be  done  without  risk  when  the  latter 
are  below  the  highest  point  of  the  shell's  trajectory,  but  not  when  im- 
mediately in  front  of  or  100  paces  in  advance  of  the  guns.  Besides, 
notwithstanding  all  technical  improvements,  there  will  still  be  now  and 
then  a  case  of  a  shell  bursting  in  the  gun  and  spreading  at  once,  like 
shrapnel.  At  the  bombardment  of  Montmedy  I  was  standing  some  800 
or  900  paces  from  my  field  batteries,  and  straight  in  front  of  them. 
Many  defective  shell  were  fired,  the  splinters  of  which  hopped  along  to 
within  200  paces  of  us,  so  that  at  600  paces  one  would  not  have  been 
safe  from  them.  It  is  therefore  advisable,  for  the  sake  of  the  infantry, 
that  the  batteries  should  keep  some  600  meters  behind  the  point  at 
which  the  former  makes  a  halt  of  considerable  duration  to  open  fi»e. 
When  arrived  at  its  advanced  positions  of  1,000  or  1,100  meters  from 

*  On  the  same  afternoon  four  batteries  of  the  Seventh  Army  Corps  crossed  the  cause- 
way leading  from  Gravelotte  over  the  valley  of  the  Mance  uuder  a  fearful  fire  of  artil 
lery  and  infantry.  Two  of  these  batteries  had  to  retire  with  great  loss  and  without 
unlinibering,  but  the  other  two  came  into  action  after  crossing  the  causeway,  finding 
some  cover  within  700  yards  of  the  French  positions  and  in  the  foremost  ranks  of  the 
Prussian  infantry.  Here  they  maintained  their  ground  and  kept  up  their  fire  for 
some  hours,  till  the  end  of  the  battle,  under  a  heavy  fire  of  gnus,  mitrailleuses,  and 
rifles,  one  of  these  two  batteries  losing  altogether  37  men  and  75  horses.  (See  Start" 
History,  p.  813.)— Tr. 


60 

the  enemy,  the  guns  need  not  at  once  cease  firing  when  the  last  rush 
commences,  lest  they  should  draw  the  attention  of  the  enemy's  reserves 
within  the  village  to  the  fact  that  a  fresh  stage  of  the  combat  is  begin- 
ning; but  they  may,  after  the  cheer  of  the  foremost  line  of  assailants 
when  about  to  charge,  throw  a  few  rounds  of  shrapnel  into  the  interior 
of  the  place,  so  as  to  disquiet  the  reserves,  without  any  fear  of  endan- 
gering their  own  friends,  since  it  will  require  some  time  for  the  latter 
to  get  far  enough  forward  to  come  under  their  fire.  It  is  really  of  the 
greatest  importance  that  artillery  should  keep  up  its  fire  until  the  in- 
fantry has  broken  into  the  place,  otherwise  the  whole  advantage  of 
your  preparatory  fire  may  be  lost.  The  opposite  practice,  however, 
answered  very  well  on  the  day  of  Sedan,  when  we  carried  the  Bois  de 
la  Garonne,  although  our  guns  ceased  firing  before  the  infantry  com- 
menced their  attack ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  I  witnessed  the  failure  cf 
an  attempt  on  a  village,  the  border  of  which  had  been  previously  so 
fiercely  cannonaded  that  the  defenders  ran  out  to  the  flanks  and  hid 
themselves.  Our  artillery  was  then  ordered  to  cease  firing,  because  the 
general  in  command  did  not  like  the  guns  to  fire  over  the  heads  of  our 
own  troops,  and  after  this  only  the  infantry  advanced.  Meanwhile  all 
the  defenders  had  returned  to  their  posts,  and  the  attack  failed  in  the 
same  manner  three  times  in  succession.  You  must  excuse  me  from 
naming  time  and  place,  for  I  should  be  sorry  to  impute  blame  to  an  of- 
ficer whom,  on  the  whole,  I  esteem  greatly.  So  much  for  the  support 
which  infantry  has  a  right  to  expect  from  artillery  in  attacking  a  vil- 
lage. It  must  at  the  same  time  take  care  not  to  obstruct  the  fire  of  the 
latter  when  getting  to  close  quarters.  How  should  infantry  act  in  the 
special  case  before  us  ?  I  think,  when  the  nature  of  the  ground  admits 
of  it  (and  we  are  assuming  that  the  attack  has  to  he  made  across  open 
country),  that  the  battalions  should  be  formed  in  order  of  attack  be- 
fore passing  the  position  occupied  by  the  guns  at  1,600  or  2,000  meters 
from  the  village;  that  is  to  say,  a  strong  line  of  skirmishers  (not  less  than 
two  Ziige  per  company)  should  be  extended,  with  supports  in  open  line. 
The  whole  of  the  second  echelon  would  be  in  open  line,  as  I  take  it  for 
granted  that  the  enemy's  guns  are  already  silenced.  It  stands  to  rea- 
son that  the  touch  will  not  be  given  up,  either  by  supports  in  the  first 
echelon  or  by  the  companies  in  the  second,  until  within  range  of  mi- 
aimed  rifle  fire.  The  companies  of  the  second  echelon  may  with  ad- 
vantage be  made  to  overlap  the  flanks  of  the  first  echelon.  *  *  * 
If  the  batteries  have  found  room  for  a  position  on  one  flank  of  the 
infantry,  which  I  will  call  the  inner  flank,  it  will  be  found  advisable, 
and  it  will  be  at  the  same  time  quite  in  keeping  with  our  regulations, 
to  Echelon  the  supports  of  the  skirmishers  and  the  companies  in  second 
line  chiefly  on  the  outer  flank,  for  the  guns  will  protect  the  inner  flank 
from  surprise,  at  the  same  time  having  the  most  powerful  effect  upon 
the  portion  of  the  enemy's  position  in  front  of  that  flank ;  so  that  it  is 
well  on  all  accounts  for  the  assailant  to  concentrate  a  strong  force  upon 


61 

the  other  flank.  As  for  the  distance  of  the  supports  and  of  the  second 
Echelon  from  the  skirmishers,  the  regulations  recommend  this  to  be 
modified  according  to  the  nature  of  the  ground,  being  greater  in  open 
country  but  reduced  as  much  as  possible  when  cover  can  be  obtained. 
As  I  am  now  treating  of  an  advance  across  open  ground,  we  must  as- 
sume in  this  case  the  greatest  allowable  distance.  At  200  meters  sup- 
ports can  exert  some  effect  on  the  flank  of  the  skirmishers  b}~  firing 
volleys  at  need,  if  placed  so  as  to  overlap  the  outer  wing.  If  this  dis- 
tance is  preserved,  when  the  skirmishers,  having  arrived  within  500 
meters  of  the  enemy,  commence  their  attack  by  opening  fire,  supports 
will  be  at  700  meters,  the  companies  of  the  second  echelon  at  900  meters, 
where  they  will  not  suffer  seriously  if  they  lie  down. 

The  following  measure  cannot  be  sufficiently  recommended,  although 
rarely  practiced  in  peace  time,  and,  therefore,  from  want  of  habit,  gen- 
erally ignored  in  war,  namely,  that  when  infantry  are  passing  near  guns 
in  action  they  should  always  get  the  range  from  the  gunners,  who  will 
already  have  made  it  out.  For,  however  much  practice  you  may  have 
had  in  judging  distance,  you  will  be  much  deceived  by  effects  of  light 
and  by  the  state  of  the  atmosphere,  and  it  is  only  natural  that  you 
should  think  an  enemy  who  is  shooting  at  you  to  be  nearer  than  he 
really  is.  I  must  acknowledge  errors  into  which  I,  but  not  I  alone, 
have  fallen.  When  leading  my  batteries,  on  the  day  of  Koniggratz, 
through  Jeciceck  up  to  the  first  position,  after  crossing  the  Trotinka 
Eiver,  1  rode  forward  to  choose  my  ground.  Arriving  on  the  flat  pla- 
teau with  the  division  and  battery  commanders,  we  all  agreed  in  esti- 
mating the  distance  of  the  Austrian  artillery  from  ourselves  at  2,500 
paces. 

It  was  in  action  on  the  now  historical  hill  of  Horeuowes.  Our  first 
shell  proved  the  range  to  be  much  longer  than  this,  and  as  it  was  only 
after  our  fourth  shot,  with  4,000  meters  elevation,  that  we  just  reached 
the  enemy,  I  limbered  up  and  moved  to  the  next  swell  of  ground,  2,000 
paces  in  advance.  This  shows  how  artillery  can  correct  its  aim,  whilst 
for  infantry  it  is  almost  impossible  to  do  so  at  the  longer  ranges  if  the 
enemy  is  firing,  as  they  cannot  see  where  their  own  bullets  fall.  Mis- 
takes are  also  made  in  the  other  way,  particularly  if  snow-flakes  fall- 
ing between  yourself  and  the  enemy  obscure  your  vision. 

During  a  small  reconnoitering  skirmish  near  Mibel  on  the  morning  of 
February  10,  1864,  I  was  one  of  a  group  of  ten  or  twelve  horsemen  for 
some  time  near  a  house  against  whose  walls  the  bullets  struck,  flying 
over  our  heads.  These  were  fired  by  a  Danish  flank  patrol,  consisting 
of  three  men  posted  in  a  clump  of  trees.  We  were  astonished  at  the 
long  range  of  the  enemy's  rifles,  as  after  a  good  deal  of  discussion  we 
put  the  distance  at  800  paces.  When  the  Danes  had  been  driven  away 
we  had  the  distance  paced  and  found  it  to  be  only  240  paces.  The 
enemy  must  have  made  the  same  mistake  as  ourselves,  for  all  their 
shots  were  aimed  too  high.    It  stands  to  reason  that  errors  of  this  de- 


62 

scriptiou  render  all  your  fire  of  no  effect,  the  only  result  being1  that  you 
give  the  enemy  confidence.  *  *  *  All  attempts  to  prevent  error  by 
the  use  of  range-finders  have  hitherto  failed  in  action,  owing  to  excite- 
ment and  to  frequent  change  of  position. 

Artillery  fire  still  continues  to  be  the  best  and  quickest  range-finder, 
all  the  more  so  because,  as  before  noticed,  the  trial  shots  not  only  serve 
to  find  the  range,  but  also  at  the  same  time  to  show  what  allowance 
should  be  made  for  the  effect  of  the  weather  upon  the  powder.  I  think 
that  if  the  artillery  fire  directed  on  the  borders  of  the  village  has  had 
due  effect,  it  will  not  be  necessary  for  the  skirmishers  in  going  up  to> 
their  first  offensive  position,  whence  they  will  open  fire  at  500  meters 
from  the  enemy,  to  do  so  at  the  double,  for  the  defenders  will  probably 
be  so  fully  occupied  in  getting  shelter  from  the  shell  and  shrapnel 
which  will  be  falling  amongst  them  as  not  even  to  notice  the  advance 
of  the  skirmishers,  and  if  they  do  remark  it,  how  many  of  them  will  be 
bold  enough  to  put  their  heads  out  of  cover  so  as  to  take  aim?  It  is 
indeed  quite  on  the  cards  (and  this  really  happened  at  Villejouan)  that 
the  assailants  will  get  much  farther  forward  without  firing  a  shot. 
This  will  be  their  proper  course  if  it  can  possibly  be  done,  and  if  they 
receive  instructions  to  do  so  before  advancing,  for  the  movements  of 
skirmishers  once  in  contact  with  the  enemy  can  no  longer  be  directed 
by  the  higher  authorities,  all  command  then  devolving  upon  the  com- 
pany officers.  Skirmishers  must  be  made  to  thoroughly  understand 
that  it  is  only  allowable  to  run  in  moments  of  extreme  urgency,  as  run- 
ning heats  the  blood  and  makes  the  hand  unsteady.  I  am  not  making 
any  undue  demand  upon  skirmishers  when  I  require  them  to  move 
steadily  and  calmly  forward  under  fire,  always,  of  course,  supposing  its 
effects  not  to  be  too  deadly.  In  the  combat  before  Fredericia,  on  March  8, 
1864, 1  saw  our  skirmishers  advance  across  a  country  heavy  from  the  ef- 
fects of  rain.  The  enemy's  bullets  began  dropping  in  amongst  them  from 
a  great  distance.  They  looked  about  them  with  surprise,  formed  a  good 
estimate  of  the  range,  shook  their  heads  with  a  merry  laugh,  and  kept 
on  advancing  slowly  over  the  difficult  ground,  where  to  run  was  out  of 
the  question.  Whenever  practicable,  therefore,  troops  will  be  prevented 
from  running  until  they  proceed  to  make  their  final  rush  with  the  bay- 
onet. Whenever  the  attack  is  supported  by  artillery,  the  infantry 
should  be  strictly  forbidden  to  commence  firing  till  within  500  meters 
of  the  enemy,  lest  they  should  expend  their  ammunition  before  getting 
to  close  quarters,  for  it  is  surprising  how  quickly  men  will  get  rid  of 
their  cartridges,  and  you  cannot  under  any  circumstances  safely  reckon 
upon  providing  them  with  a  fresh  supply,  when  attacking  across  the 
open,  from  the  time  they  get  within  500  meters  of  the  enemy  to  the 
moment  of  closing  with  him.  All  suggestions  which  have  been  made 
with  this  object  must  be  considered  inapplicable  to  this  stage  of  battle, 
however  practicable  at  long  range,  during  intervals  of  inaction  or  when 
on  the  defensive.     Thus,  during  the  fight  at  Villejouan  it  was  possible  to 


63 

bring  up  the  ammunition  wagons  and  to  complete  the  men's  supply  after 
the  village  was  carried,  and  while  the  companies  then  on  the  defensive 
repelled  the  counter-stroke  of  the  enemy's  masses.  Thus,  also,  at  Beaune 
la  llolande  men  carried  fresh  cartridges  in  their  helmets  to  the  defend- 
ers. But  when  a  line  of  skirmishers  advancing  to  attack  across  an  open 
plain  has  arrived  within  100  or  200  paces  of  the  enemy,  and  finds  itself 
short  of  cartridges,  no  fresh  supply  can  be  obtained.  No  wagons,  not 
even  a  man  carrying  a  bag  of  ammunition,  can  reach  the  fighters,  and 
should  for  a  wonder  fortune  favor  some  brave  fellow  in  doing  so,  of 
what  use  would  his  500  rounds  be  to  the  company  ?  There  would  be 
some  two  or  three  rounds  a  man,  and  how  are  they  to  be  distributed  t 
If  the  skirmishers  on  reaching  their  first  offensive  position  observe  that 
some  advantage  has  been  gained  over  the  enemy,  the  proof  of  which 
will  be  partial  or  complete  cessation  of  fire,  they  will  at  once  approach 
the  village,  whether  in  one  general  line,  at  charging  pace  for  the  whole 
or  only  for  the  last  part  of  the  way,  or  by  successive  rushes  of  fractions 
of  the  line,  the  firing  being  taken  up  by  each  fraction  at  the  halt,  to 
cover  those  advancing ;  all  such  details  will  depend  upon  the  amount 
of  persistency  with  which  the  defenders  keep  up  their  fire,  which  must,, 
if  not  completely  silenced,  at  all  events  be  kept  down  very  much  for 
the  attack  to  succeed. 

How  to  train  officers  of  the  lower  grades  at  field  exercise. 

[From  the  supplement  to  the  "  Militiir-Wochenblatt,"  1884.] 

SIXTH  PART. 

The  necessity  of  giving  careful  training  to  our  officers  is  certainly  rec- 
ognized throughout  the  army.  Maneuvers,  instruction  in  field  duties,, 
the  war  game,  and  staff  journeys,  as  well  as  exercises  similar  to  those- 
just  mentioned  carried  on  in  various  corps,  give  ample  evidence  of  the 
zeal  and  energy  with  which  this  necessary  work  is  performed.  But  all 
these  exercises  serve  rather  to  fit  officers  for  the  command  of  the  larger 
bodies  and  detachments  and  too  little  is  done  for  the  instruction  of  lead- 
ers in  the  lower  ranks.  Yet  it  is  upon  the  latter  that  devolves  the  duty 
of  carrying  out  the  orders  of  their  superiors ;  it  is  they  whose  incom- 
petence may  cause  the  best  plans  to  fail  owing  to  want  of  proper  initia- 
tive, or,  on  the  other  hand,  whose  able  and  energetic  conduct  may  lead 
to  victory  in  spite  of  want  of  ability  on  the  part  of  their  chiefs,  or,  again,, 
who  by  losing  their  heads  at  critical  moments  may  produce  disaster- 
At  field  exercises  and  autumn  maneuvers  the  part  played  by  these 
subordinates  becomes  a  subject  of  criticism,  the  umpires  being  indeed 
specially  bound  to  observe  their  conduct  and  to  weigh  the  consequences 
resulting  from  it ;  but  the  very  object  of  these  exercises  and  their  short 
duration  prevent  the  performances  of  those  officers  from  being  so  judged 
as  to  lead  them  to  realize  the  limits  of  their  power  of  independent  action 
(limits  elastic  indeed,  but  not  always  to  be  overstepped  with  impunity), 


64 

and  to  teach  them  how  to  act  in  accordance  with  true  principles.  Their 
conduct  on  these  occasions  is  briefly  praised  or  sharply  blamed,  but 
cannot  be  criticised  in  an  instructive  manner.  They  are  expected  to  do 
certain  things,  but  they  have  no  practice  in  what  would  prepare  them 
for  their  duties.  Yet  where  should  this  necessary  preparation  be  given 
if  not  in  the  field  of  exercise?  This  is  not  too  much  to  ask,  since  it  is 
enjoined  in  our  book  of  regulations,  in  which  there  are  numberless  pas- 
sages describing  situations  in  which  leaders  and  commanders  of  all 
ranks,  both  commissioned  and  non-commissioned  officers,  indeed  indi- 
vidual skirmishers,  are  called  upon  to  act  upon  their  own  responsibil- 
ity. 

If  now,  notwithstanding  these  unmistakable  indications  of  the  Field 
Exercise  Book,  we  do  not  seem  to  act  up  to  their  spirit  on  the  practice 
ground,  this  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  exercises  of  this 
nature  are  never  or  very  rarely  called  for  at  inspections,  the  omission 
on  the  part  of  inspecting  officers  being  to  a  certain  extent  due  to  a  sense 
of  justice;  for  many  of  them  say  to  themselves,  "If  I  expect  troops  to 
be  tossed  about  in  this  way  on  the  practice  ground,  I  must  give  my 
subordinates  credit  for  an  amount  of  imagination  which  does  not  fall  to 
the  share  of  all,  so  that  very  unfair  ideas  may  be  formed  as  to  the 
capacity  of  men  defective  in  point  of  imagination  but  otherwise  capable." 
This  assumption,  according  to  my  experience,  rests  upon  false  premises, 
for  the  omission  due  to  it  is  not  justifiable,  because  the  requirements  of 
the  field-exercise  regulations  necessitate,  as  I  have  shown,  a  kind  of 
tactical  training  calculated  to  develop  initiative  in  subordinate  leaders, 
to  make  demands  upon  their  intelligence,  and  to  stimulate  their  spirit. 
1  hold  it,  then,  to  be  the  duty  of  every  superior  officer  to  school  the 
imagination  of  his  subordinates,  and  that  of  every  officer  to  school  his 
own  imagination.  In  this  nothing  will  be  required  except  what  is  most 
natural  and  most  desirable  for  the  soldier,  namely,  that  in  training  the 
troops  under  his  command  he  should  always  imagine  himself  to  be  act- 
ually engaged  in  warfare,  keeping  constantly  in  view  the  tasks  which 
he  and  his  men  would  be  required  to  perform  in  the  field.  But  in  what 
manner  can  we  give  play  to  and  educate  the  imagination  at  field  ex- 
ercise ?  The  main  point  is  for  the  instructor  to  place  three  considera- 
tions before  himself  and  those  under  him : 

1.  Of  what  larger  unit  is  my  force  a  part,  and  what  position  within 
the  same  unit  does  it  occupy  ?  What  tasks  has  that  unit  to  perform  ? 
What  special  part  has  my  force  to  play  1 

2.  Where  is  the  enemy  ?  How  does  he  act  at  different  stages  of  the 
maneuver  ?  What  is  the  effect  of  his  arms  upon  us,  and  what  of  ours 
upon  him  *? 

3.  What  is  the  character  of  the  ground  upon  which  we  are  to  ma- 
neuver? 


65 

It  will  not  be  difficult  to  communicate  information  from  the  points 
under  the  first  heading  briefly  and  concisely.  With  regard  to  the 
second  heading,  we  shall  find  it  more  difficult  to  represent  and  to  make 
intelligible  the  position  and  movements  of  the  enemy  and  the  effect  of 
his  arms,  but  still  we  may  well  succeed  in  indicating  him  by  means  of 
men,  of  targets,  and  of  flags;  whilst  his  supposed  appearance  and  dis- 
appearance from  certain  points  outside  the  boundaries  of  the  practice 
ground  may  be  denoted  by  setting  up  marks  upon  its  confines.  The 
effect  of  the  enemy's  arms  and  of  your  own  may  also,  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent, be  realized  by  occasionally  communicating  certain  suppositions  to 
officers  whose  action  will  be  thereby  influenced.  The  consideration  of 
the  nature  of  the  country,  referred  to  under  the  third  heading,  is  a  serious, 
matter,  seeing  that  supposititious  features  of  ground  are  inadmissible 
and  strictly  forbidden  at  field  maneuvers.  But  the  exercise  ground  is 
not  the  field  {Terrain)  in  the  military  acceptation  of  the  term;  at  the 
same  time  it  is  not  an  open,  smooth,  unplanted  piece  of  ground,  as  it 
is  too  often  erroneously  considered,  in  contradistinction  to  the  field  of 
maneuver.  In  the  words  of  the  Field  Exercise  Book,  page  163,  it  should 
be  "  a  pretty  open  space,  upon  which  troops  can  freely  circulate,  and 
on  which  all  fighting  formations  can  be  represented  as  they  should  be 
practiced  with  a  view  to  different  suppositions  respecting  the  enemy  and 
respecting  the  nature  of  the  ground,  level,  broken,  or  wooded,  that  is  to 
say,  without  regard  to  the  character  of  the  practice  ground  itself." 


A  tactical  example. 
[See  Plate  No.  I.] 

The  exercise  ground  is  1,500  meters  (1,640  yards)  square.  The  sides 
are  directed  on  the  four  cardinal  points.  Access  to  the  ground  is  gained 
by  a  broad  road  leading  to  the  southern  side.  The  brigade  is  assembled 
on  this  road  in  column  of  route,  the  head  of  which  is  about  500  meters 
(546  yards)  from  the  entrance.  The  brigadier  assembles  mounted  officers 
in  a  field  on  one  side  of  the  road,  at  the  head  of  regiment  B,  which  is 
leading.    He  makes  the  following  communication : 

"I  assume  that  the  brigade  is  followed  by  a  division  (Abtheilung)  of 
the  divisional  artillery  (three  or  four  batteries),  and  then  by  the  other 
brigade  of  the  division  ;  the  remaining  divisions  of  the  army  corps  be- 
ing drawn  up  in  a  similar  formation  1,200  meters  (1,308  yards)  to  the 
west.  The  exercise  ground  is  bounded  to  the  south  by  a  river,  only 
passable  by  means  of  a  bridge  which  the  road  crosses.  The  black  flags 
mark  a  low  line  of  heights  on  the  other  side  of  the  valley,  which  rise 
so  much  eastwards  that  the  ground  about  the  northeastern  angle  of  the 
square  is  not  visible  from  our  present  post.  The  enemy  whom  our 
army  corps  is  advancing  to  attack  is  reported  to  be  over  3,000  meters 
(3,279  yards)  beyond  the  river.  A  squadron  of  our  divisional  cavalry 
2580— No.  18 5 


66 

regiment  is  in  advance  on  each  road,  whilst  the  remaining  two  squadrons 
have  crossed  a  bridge  to  the  east,  so  as  to  cover  our  right  flank.  When 
we  advance,  regiment  B  will  throw  out  an  advance  guard,  under  cover 
of  which  the  brigade  will  form  up  at  the  foot  of  the  heights  in  line  of 
battalion  columns — regiment  B  on  the  left,  regiment  A  on  the  right." 

The  brigadier  now  dismisses  the  mounted  officers,  and  having  allowed 
them  time  enough  to  impart  to  the  troops  all  uecessary  information 
about  the  situation,  gives  orders  for  the  advance.  He  betakes  him- 
self to  the  bridge,  where  he  superintends  the  passage  of  the  brigade 
over  the  river.  As  soon  as  Nos.  1  and  2  companies  of  the  leading  bat- 
talion (the  first)  of  the  second  regiment  (A)  have  crossed  over,  he  orders 
the  call  "attention"  to  be  sounded,  points  to  the  right  with  his  sword, 
-and  gives  the  following  notice :  "A  cavalry  brigade  of  the  enemy  is 
-dashing  forward  from  several  points  out  of  a  hollow  to  the  east  of  the 
black  flags  and  is  charging."*  The  aid-de-camp,  having  received  his  in- 
structions beforehand,  makes  a  similar  communication  at  the  same  mo- 
ment to  the  commander  of  regiment  B,  who  has  already  gone  to  the 
front.  Both  regimental  commanders  repeat  the  caution,  dispatching 
their  adjutants  to  pass  the  word  to  all  portions  of  their  command  out  of 
hearing.  If  the  troops  have  been  trained  in  the  way  supposed,  the  fol- 
lowing measures,  or  something  like  them,  will  be  carried  out:  The  first 
battalion  of  regiment  B,  which  had  been  thrown  forward  as  an  advance 
guard,  opens  out  into  a  line  of  company  columns  at  deploying  intervals 
and  occupies  the  line  of  heights  with  skirmi  shers. 

The  second  battalion  of  the  same  regiment  is  drawn  up  also  in  line  of 
company  columns  at  deploying  intervals  in  rear  of  the  first  battalion. 
The  fusilier  battalion  of  the  same  regiment  forms  double  column  in  rear 
of  the  second  battalion.  No.  1  company  of  regiment  A  wheels  up  by  Z'dge 
the  eighth  or  sixteenth  of  a  circle  to  the  right.  No.  2  company  is  still 
in  column  of  sections;  Nos.  3  and  4  are  crossing  the  bridge.  As  soon 
as  the  signal  "  attention"  has  been  taken  in  by  all,  the  action  goes  on 
pretty  much  as  follows:  The  right  wing  of  the  extended  skirmishers 
wheels  up  and  opens  fire  upon  the  attacking  cavalry.  All  companies  of 
the  first  and  second  battalions  of  regiment  B  whose  front  is  clear  deploy 
with  the  necessary  change  of  front  towards  the  cavalry,  and  fire  volleys 
by  two  or  by  four  ranks.  Nos.  1  and  2  companies  of  regiment  A  do  the 
:same.  Nos.  3  and  4  complete  the  passage  of  the  river  as  quickly  as 
possible,  and  fill  up  gaps  wherever  foujhd  to  join  in  the  firing.  The  fu- 
silier battalion  of  regiment  B,  which  is  in  double  column,  forms  square, 
^and  also  fires  on  the  cavalry  if  its  front  is  clear.  The  second  battalion  of 
regiment  A  deploys  along  the  river  bank  to  the  right  of  the  bridge,  so 
as  to  take  part  in  the  affair  by  firing  on  the  enemy's  cavalry  across  the 
supposed  river.  The  fusilier  battalion  of  regiment  A  is  stdl  marching 
towards  the  bridge. 

*  Should  not  the  advanced  cavalry  squadron  have  detected  and  rerjorted  the  pres- 
ence of  this  brigade  ? — Tr. 


Figure  I 

Poplar 


PLATE  I. 


THerul&z  -  vous . 


dbQ     Before  the  Signed. 
I I       [AttenttoTv. 


\After  the  Signal . 


r 
k 


o> 


tbeTvbicm. 


JIlllB 
F 

I 

TL|| 
F 


67 

The  brigadier  has  the  "  bait"  and  "  cease  action"  (Stop/en)  sounded, 
and  again  assembles  the  mounted  officers.  He  will  then,  should  the 
exercise  have  taken  the  turn  just  represented,  give  a  picture  of  what 
captains  might  have  done  on  their  own  responsibility,  and  will  explain 
the  advantages  of  such  a  course.  Should,  however,  this  have  noc  been 
rendered  necessary,  there  will  still  doubtless  be  some  particular  details 
of  execution  deserving  of  comment.  I  will  assume  that  they  are  con- 
nected with  the  occurrences  which  I  am  going  to  notice.  The  first  bat- 
talion of  regiment  B,  which  by  occupying  the  heights  marked  by  the 
flags  is  to  cover  the  formation  of  the  brigade  after  the  latter  has  crossed 
the  bridge,  has  extended  one  whole  company  (No.  1),  two  companies 
(Nos.  2  and  3)  being  posted  each  behind  a  flank  of  the  skirmishers,  and 
No.  4  being  placed  on  the  right  rear.  The  brigadier  asks  why  this 
particular  disposition  has  been  made.  The  battalion  commander  re- 
plies that  as  when  he  moved  out  there  was  no  questiou  of  a  fight,  but 
only  of  taking  up  a  position,  he  did  not  wish  to  break  up  more  than  one 
company,  and  as  for  the  rest,  that  his  object  was  to  secure  his  right  flank, 
the  outer  one.  The  company  in  rear  of  the  left  flank  of  the  skirmishers 
(No.  3)  has  been  drawn  up  in  line,  that  in  rear  of  the  right  (No.  2)  in  col- 
umn. The  brigadier,  to  whose  inquiries  the  captain  of  No.  2  alone  gives  a 
definite  answer,  namely,  that,  appreciating  the  wish  of  his  commanding 
officer  to  secure  his  right  flank,  he  had  desired  to  contribute  to  this  end 
by  a  solid  and  compact  formation — the  brigadier,  I  say,  restricts  himself 
to  approval  of  the  manner  in  which  the  commander  of  regiment  B  had 
allowed  battalion  and  company  commanders  to  exercise  their  own  dis- 
cretion as  to  the  distribution  and  formatiou'of  their  several  commands 
even  in  a  situation  which  did  not  apparently  require  any  departure 
from  ordinary  routine  and  uniformity.  For  a  constant  adhesion  to  fixed 
method  may,  under  certain  circumstances,  produce  more  disastrous  re- 
sults than  the  sanction  of  a  departure  from  uniformity  as  long  as  co- 
hesion and  control  are  not  thereby  endangered,  and  there  is  no  fear  of 
this  when  the  want  of  uniformity  merely  consists  in  the  formation  and 
distribution  of  companies  and  battalions  within  their  own  field  of  opera- 
tion, being  varied,  at  the  discretion  of  the  several  commanders,  to  suit 
the  exigencies  of  each  particular  situation.  In  the  case  before  us  the 
strengthening  of  the  right  flank  was  fully  justified.  Even  should  in- 
fantry be  aware  that  both  its  front  and  flank  are  covered  by  detach- 
ments of  cavalry,  it  is  not  thereby  released  from  the  duty  of  being  pre- 
pared for  all  emergencies.  ''All  the  same,"  remarks  the  brigadier,  "  as 
things  have  turned  out  it  was  hardly  necessary  for  the  company  on  the 
left  of  the  skirmishers  to  deploy,  or  for  the  second  battalion  of  regiment 
B  to  form  line  of  company  columns,  as  the  latter  would  soon  have  had 
to  join  the  main  body  of  the  brigade."  The  battalion  commander  takes 
the  liberty  of  defending  the  course  which  he  had  taken,  saying  that 
he  thought  it  his  duty  to  place  his  battalion  in  readiness  to  support  the 
first  battalion.     The  brigadier  accepts  this  explanation,  particularly  as 


6S 

circumstances  bad  shown  caution  to  be  necessary.  He  tben  proceeds 
to  remark  tbat  be  bad  noticed  tbat,  as  a  rule,  too  great  elevation  bad 
been  given  to  tbe  rifles.  One  captain,  for  instance,  bad  gone  through 
the  whole  scale  of  his  sights  from  1,200  meters  to  400  and  back  again. 
Moreover,  no  captain  appears  to  have  ceased  firing  without  being  or- 
dered to  do  so.  Waste  of  ammunition  must  be  carefully  avoided.  A 
few  volleys  with  the  400-meter  sight,  fired  from  all  sides  on  cavalry  al- 
lowed to  approach  within  that  distance,  would  certainly  have  sufficed 
to  frighten  them  away  with  great  loss.  The  necessity  of  husbanding  the 
ammunition  was  all  the  greater  because  tbe  enemy's  infantry  would  soon 
have  to  be  encountered.  "  The  fusilier  battalion  of  regiment  B  got 
rather  out  of  band  in  moving  up,"  adds  the  brigadier,  with  the  further 
remark  tbat  it  might,  when  in  square,  have  strengtbened  the  fire  from 
its  right  face  by  firing  volleys  from  all  four  ranks.  "Lastly,"  be  says  in 
conclusion,  "the  fusilier  battalion  of  regiment  A  should  have  cleared 
the  road,  foreseeing,  as  it  ought,  that  the  general  commanding  the  divis- 
ion would  make  no  delay  in  sending  forward  the  batteries."*  Tbe  briga- 
dier thinks  tbat  a  repetition  of  the  exercise  just  performed  will  be  ad- 
visable, if  only  to  show  that  he  does  not  wish  to  recommend  a  cut-and- 
dried  system  of  repulsing  cavalry.  He  defers  this  repetition,  however, 
to  the  next  day,  and  confines  himself  for  the  remainder  of  tbe  present 
one  to  parade  formations  and  marching  past,  to  movement  in  column, 
and  to  deployments.  The  orders  given  out  for  the  morrow  are  as  fol- 
lows: "The  brigade  will  be  formed  up  in  the  same  order  of  march  as 
to-day,  only  that  regiment  A  will  lead,  fusilier  battalions  being  at  the 
bead  of  regiments."  No  instructions  are  given  by  the  brigadier  as  to 
tbe  order  in  which  the  other  battalions  are  to  follow.  The  commander  of 
regiment  A  places  his  second  battalion,  tbat  of  regiment  B  bis  first  bat- 
talion, in  the  center.  Next  morning  the  brigadier  supplements  his  re- 
marks upon  the  configuration  of  the  ground  by  stating,  "1  assume  that 
the  poplar  in  the  middle  of  the  north  side  of  the  practice  ground  stands 
on  a  slight  elevation ;  with  this  exception  all  previous  notices  about  the 
military  situation  remain  in  force."  He  then  dismisses  the  mounted  offi- 
cers (see  Plate  II).  On  tbe  signal  "advance"  the  operations  commence. 
All  commanding  officers  do  their  best  to  act  upon  the  brigadier's  remarks 
of  the  previous  day.  This  is  generally  clone  with  so  much  zeal  that  mis- 
apprehensions soon  come  to  light.  For  instance,  it  was  hard  for  some 
to  believe  that  the  brigadier  was  in  sober  earnest  when  he  approved  of 
the  conduct  of  the  commander  of  regiment  B  in  allowing  bis  company 
and  battalion  commanders  full  liberty  as  to  the  distribution  and  forma- 
tion of  the  units  under  their  command.  The  commander  of  regiment  A 
might,  perhaps,  think  that  under  the  brigadier's  seeming  praise  there 
lurked  a  sneer,  to  which  he  would  take  care  not  to  expose  his  regiment. 
You  may  then  be  pretty  sure  that  he  will  give  his  subordinates  formal  and 

*  Should  not  half  a  battery  at  least  have  followed  immediately  in  rear  of  the  lead- 
ing battalion  of  the  brigade  ? — Tr. 


FIGURE  II. 
Poplar 


PLATE  II. 


TTietreS 
WOO 


WW 


KOI 


fiendez  -  vovus . 


n  . .   {Before  the  Sianal. 

I I  )  Attention. 

grfeir,      '  [After  the  Signal. 


P 


12    11 


w 


IT, 


% 


tiaiiiiHi!Hiii"F/, 


!% 


A 


cfc 


.T7i-#  Brigadiers 


Scheme. 


7A 

*SReU. 

1J^'Enemy's  Battery. 


69 

precise  directions,  and  I  assume  from  previous  experience  of  such  cases 
that  he  will  order  the  supporting  companies  of  the  fusilier  battalion  not 
to  deploy,  and  the  other  two  battalions  to  fire  volleys  from  all  four  ranks. 
The  commander  of  regiment  B  also  tbinks  it  necessary  to  remind  his 
rear  battalion  that  it  must  take  particular  care  to  keep  the  right  side  of 
the  road  clear.  In  accordance  with  these  instructions  regiment  A  opens 
out  into  order  of  battle  after  crossing  the  bridge,  when,  whilst  the  fusil- 
ier battalion  of  regiment  B  is  only  half  over,  the  brigadier  orders  the 
call  "  attention  "  to  be  sounded,  adding  to  the  notice  given  on  the  previ- 
ous day :  "  A  horse  battery  of  the  enemy  has  unlimbered  on  Poplar  Hill. 
A  shell  from  it  has  just  fallen  in  amongst  the  second  battalion  of  regi- 
ment A,  another  more  to  the  west  near  the  first  battalion,  and  a  third 
close  to  and  westward  of  the  bridge."  The  course  of  events  is  now  sup- 
posed to  be  as  follows :  The  second  battalion  of  regiment  A,  into  the  midst 
of  which  a  shell  had  fallen,  and  which  had  already  completed  its  forma- 
tion in  double  column,  at  once  opens  out  by  order  into  line  of  company 
columns.  No.  10  company  of  the  fusilier  battalion  of  regiment  A,  which 
is  facing  the  same  way,  deploys  in  the  rear  of  the  left  of  No.  9  company, 
which  has  extended.  No.  11  company  comes  up  in  line  close  behind 
the  right  flank  of  the  same  skirmishers  and  fires  volleys  upon  the  bat- 
tery, upon  which  all  the  skirmishers  also  fire.  No  12  company,  in  eche- 
lon on  the  right  rear,  wheels  outwards,  deploys,  and  fires  volleys  on 
the  attacking  cavalry  with  the  400-meter  sight.  The  first  battalion  of 
regiment  A  forms  square,  the  right  face  of  which  fires  volleys  from  all 
four  ranks.  Nos.  9  and  10  companies  of  regiment  B,  which  have  al- 
ready crossed  the  bridge,  double  back,  by  order  of  the  battalion  com- 
mander, to  the  south  bank,  and  deploy  to  the  right  of  the  bridge,  in 
line  with  Nos.  11  and  12  companies,  the  whole  four  companies  from 
thence  joining  their  fire  on  the  cavalry  to  that  of  the  more  advanced 
troops.  The  first  battalion  of  regiment  B  lies  down  on  the  slope  of  the 
road  embankment,  the  second  battalion  of  the  same  regiment  forming 
double  column  and  taking  cover  behind  some  farm  buildings.  Regimen- 
tal commanders  ride  to  the  battalions  and  companies,  making  here  and 
there  some  change  iu  the  dispositions.  The  brigadier  sounds  "  Cease 
action  "  and  the  "  Officers'  call."  He  will  have  good  reason  to  represent 
the  situation  of  the  brigade  as  critical,*  and  as  one  which  will  make 
great  demands  upon  the  wariness,  determination,  and  resolution  of  com- 
manding officers  and  captains.  He  expresses  his  fear  that  as  things 
have  gone  the  troops  which  have  crossed  the  river  have  got  into  a  posit- 
ion of  great  difficulty,  and  in  order  to  make  things  clear  he  begins  by  call 
ing  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  enemy's  battery,  whose  first  shot  only 
reached  the  second  battalion  of  regiment  A  accidentally,  could  hardly 
fail  to  fire  subsequently  with  great  effect  from  its  commanding  position 
upon  the  bridge,  which  is  completely  exposed  to  view,  and  also  on  the 

*  Does  there  appear  to  be  any  good  reason  for  the  brigadier  getting  his  brigade  into 
so  critical  a  situation  ? — Tb. 


70 

road,  the  whole  length  of  which  is  enfiladed.  "  Under  these  circum- 
stances," points  out  the  brigadier,  "  the  great  thing  is  to  disable  the 
battery,  with  which  object  in  view  as  powerful  a  fire  as  possible  should 
be  brought  to  bear  upon  it.  At  from  700  to  800  meters,  at  which  dis- 
tance from  the  first  and  second  battalions  of  regiment  A  the  battery  had 
unlinibered,  a  well-directed  mass  fire  of  infantry  may  well  be  effective. 
The  fire,  however,  as  actually  delivered  was  neither  heavy  enough  nor 
properly  directed,  although  very  steady  volleys  were  fired  from  all  sides 
on  both  cavalry  and  artillery. 

"  First  of  all,  I  must  again  touch  upon  what  I  consider  the  first  con- 
dition of  a  tactical  exercise,  the  principal  object  of  which  is  the  training 
of  the  lower  grades  of  officers,  namely,  that  whilst  the  director  of  the 
maneuvers  only  gives  out  the  supposition  on  which  the  operation  is  to  be 
based,  and  abstains  from  giving  orders,  commanding  officers  must,  in 
their  turn,  when  making  the  dispositions  necessary  for  acting  upon  the 
suppositions,  take  care  not  to  influence  in  any  way  their  subordinates 
in  the  distribution  and  tactical  formation  of  the  units  under  their  com- 
mand, leaving  the  responsibility  for  the  same  to  those  upon  whom  de- 
volves in  each  particular  case  the  duty  of  handling  the  troops  in  battle. 
]S"o  attention  is  to  be  paid  to  mere  want  of  uniformity  in  such  matters. 
At  the  critique  which  will  always  follow  the  tactical  exercise  the  di- 
rector will  discuss  and  determine  whether  the  course  adopted  in  each  case 
was  appropriate,  whether  general  unity  of  action  was  preserved,  whether 
the  supreme  direction  of  the  operations  was  facilitated  or  impeded, 
whether  subordinate  leaders  overstepped  the  proper  bounds  of  their  au- 
thority, and  last,  not  least,  whether  they  failed  to  exercise  a  proper  in- 
itiative within  these  limits.  The  commander  of  regiment  A  erred  all 
the  more  grievously  by  his  interference  that  it  contributed  to  prevent 
the  requisite  development  of  fire.  The  chance  shell  which,  according  to 
my  assumption,  fell  in  amongst  the  second  battalion  when  still  in  close 
formation,  would,  had  the  battalion  already  opened  out  into  line  of  com- 
pany columns,  have  probably  expended  itself  in  one  of  the  intervals,  and 
would  at  any  rate  have  had  a  less  disturbing  effect  had  it  struck  a  sin- 
gle company  instead  of  the  united  battalion.  The  formation  in  com- 
pany column,  which  was  afterwards  deemed  advisable,  would  in  actual 
warfare,  even  more  than  in  the  case  before  us,  have  distracted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  battalion  and  company  commanders  from  the  necessitj"  of 
immediate  deployment  to  open  fire,  which  might  have  been  directed  by 
two  companies  on  the  battery  and  by  the  other  two  ou  the  cavalry. 
All  the  battalion  commander  had  to  do  was  to  give  the  following  cau- 
tions :  '  Nos.  5  and  6  against  the  cavalry ;  Nos.  7  and  8  against  the  ar- 
tillery.' It  would  then  have  been  the  duty  of  the  captains  on  the  right  to 
make  the  necessary  change  of  front,  then  to  form  line  two  or  four  deep, 
according  to  the  space  available,  and  to  fire  volleys  either  from  two  or 
four  ranks,  naming  the  range,  whilst  the  captains  on  the  left  extended 
their  men  as  skirmishers,  judging  their  distance  from  the  battery,  in 


71 

doing  which  on  service  they  would  be  aided  by  observing  the  effect  of 
the  volleys  which  the  companies  of  the  fusilier  battalion  would  presum- 
ably have  already  fired.  At  peace  practice  they  would  eitber  have 
heard  the  word  of  command  given  for  the  volleys  or  they  would  have 
to  find  out  at  what  the  range  had  been  estimated,  afterwards  forming: 
their  own  opinion  on  the  subject.  The  captain  of  No.  10  company,  sup- 
porting the  left  wing  of  the  line  of  skirmishers,  should  not  have  con- 
tented himself  with  merely  deploying,  which  he  wisely  ordered  upon 
finding  himself  in  the  line  of  fire,  but  should  have  led  his  company  up 
to  the  skirmishing  line  at  the  double  and  have  taken  part  in  the  fire  on 
the  battery,  an  example  which  should  have  been  followed  by  No.  11 
company.  That  No.  12  should  at  once  change  front  towards  the  cav- 
alry was  a  necessary  consequence  of  the  situation,  and  an  evident  re- 
sult of  its  position  in  echelon  on  the  right.  The  men  would  have  got 
into  action  more  quickly  if  the  captain  had  combined  the  wheel,  the  de- 
ployment, and  the  making  ready  to  fire  by  giving  the  words 'Right 
wheel,'  '  Deploy  and  load,'  '  Halt,'  all  together,  in  keeping  with  para- 
graph 43  of  the  Field  Exercise  Book.*  If,  however,  he  could  not  feeE 
sure  that  orders  thus  given  would  be  carried  out  calmly  and  with  regu- 
larity, he  did  well  in  delaying  the  commencement  of  his  fire  rather  than 
make  the  men  unsteady.  But  if  companies  are  trained  in  accordance 
with  the  paragraph  just  quoted,  and  if  battalions  are  trained  in  accord- 
ance with  the  concluding  sections  of  paragraph  112,  no  doubt  of  this 
kind  need  be  entertained. t  The  first  battalion  of  regiment  A,  which 
was  at  the  time  in  double  column,  and  which  the  shell  fire  did  not 
prevent  from  maintaining  this  formation,  got  into  square,  its  right 
face  opening  fire  from  all  four  ranks.  This  was  all  done  steadily 
and  properly,  which  I  accept  as  a  proof  that  the  above-quoted  para- 
graphs are  attended  to  in  that  battalion.  A  still  greater  develop- 
ment of  fire  would,  however,  have  been  obtained  if  the  commanding 
officer  had  made  the  two  companies  of  the  right  wing  deploy  to 
to  right  and  left.  There  would  have  been  room  for  this,  as  the  battal- 
ion would  not  have  been  masked  by  Nos.  9  and  10  companies  of  the  fu- 
silier battalion  of  regiment  B,  which,  as  we  know,  although  they  had 
completed  the  passage  of  the  river,  had  returned  to  the  south  bank  at 
the  double.  This  retrograde  movement  took  place  by  order  of  the  bat- 
talion commander,  who  evidently  wished  to  keep  his  battalion  in  hand 
at  this  critical  moment,  and  who  afterwards  deployed  it  at  the  double 
on  the  right  bank  in  a  very  orderly  manner,  afterwards  opening  fire  on 
the  cavalry.  I  think  it,  however,  worth  considering  whether  the  rapid 
movement  to  the  rear  of  those  two  companies,  which  might  lmve  come 
into  line  in  less  time  by  moving  to  the  front,  and  with  no  more  exposure 

*  Paragraph  43  contains  "general  remarks"  concluding  the  chapter  upon  company 
drill,  whilst  paragraph  112  concludes  in  the  same  manner  the  chapter  upon  the  battal- 
ion.—Tk. 

t  "General  observations"  concluding  tlie  chapter  on  the  brigade. — Tr. 


72 

to  loss  than  fell  to  the  lot  of  regiment  B — whether,  I  say,  this  movement 
might  not  have  exercised  a  bad  and  demoralizing  effect  had  the  enemy's 
shells  really  been  falling  all  over  the  place.  Besides  which,  the  move- 
ment was  in  this  case  the  most  unsuitable  which  could  be  made,  be- 
cause, as  already  stated,  the  bridge  and  the  road  leading  to  it  would 
most  certainly  have  been  the  principal  marks  aimed  at  by  the  enemy's 
guns,  the  distance  of  these  objects  from  him  being,  of  course,  well  known 
to  the  battery  commander  from  the  map  in  his  possession.  The  battal- 
ion commander  might  well  have  left  the  captains  of  Nos.  9  and  10  free 
to  judge  for  themselves.  The  deployment  of  the  whole  battalion  on  the 
south  bank,  moreover,  took  so  much  time  that  the  good,  steady  volleys 
of  the  companies  would  hardly  have  been  fired  soon  enough  to  prevent 
the  success  of  the  enemy's  attack  if  this  had  not  been  already  repulsed 
by  the  troops  on  the  other  side  of  the  river. 

"  That  the  first  battalion,  regiment  B,  which  lay  down  on  the  slope  of 
the  embankment,  would  not  have  found  cover  there  from  the  enemy's 
fire  is  evident  from  what  has  before  been  stated;  it  had  better  have 
formed  up  close  behind  the  fusilier  battalion,  or  just  to  its  right ;  in 
the  former  case  the  four  ranks  closed  well  up  to  the  front,  in  the  latter 
case  the  two  ranks  of  the  battalions  standing  side  by  side  would  have 
presented  that  formation  of  minimum  depth  recommended  in  paragraph 
137,  page  191,  of  the  Field  Exercise  Book.*  Moreover,  the  battalion 
thus  posted  would  have  been  ready  to  open  fire  at  once  in  case  of  need. 

"  One  last  remark,"  says  the  brigadier,  turning  to  the  captain  of  No. 
D  company,  regiment  A,  which  had  been  extended.  "Your  company  is 
the  only  one  which  I  did  not  hear  fire  any  volleys.  What  orders  did 
you  give  upon  this  point ! "  The  captain  admits  that  the  leader  of 
the  skirmishing  Zug  had  forestalled  him  by  giving  the  word  "Three 
rounds  at  800  meters,"  which  order  was  immediately  conformed  to  by 
the  other  two  Zug  leaders.  He,  the  captain,  was  all  the  more  un- 
willing to  interfere  in  the  matter,  believing  the  subalterns  to  have 
judged  the  distance  correctly,  because  he  thought  it  a  good  thing  to 
combine  the  advantage  of  a  better  aim,  resulting  from  independent  fir- 
ing restricted  as  to  amount,  with  that  of  mass  firing  by  volleys  at  word 
of  command  which  would  follow.  The  brigadier  neither  blames  the 
rapid  exercise  of  initiative  on  the  part  of  the  Zug  leader  nor  the 
views  of  the  captain,  but  thinks  the  following  criticism  justifiable : 
ii  The  company  was  about  in  the  center  of  the  practice  ground,  which 
is  1,500  meters  square;  the  battery  supposed  to  be  on  the  poplar  hill  is 
thus  about  700  meters  from  the  company ;  if  the  captain  and  his  sub- 
alterns had  completely  realized  the  assumed  situation,  they  would  have 
said  to  themselves  that  the  first  shots  to  be  fired  should  be  less  for  the 
purpose  of  hitting  the  battery  which  had  suddenly  appeared  than  for 

*  Half  a  company  would  be  about  equivalent  to  the  number  of  men  whose  tire  would 
be  available  from  one  of  the  flauk  faces  of  a  battalion  square  formed  from  double  col- 
umn in  the  German  fashion. — Tr. 


73 

finding  out  how  far  it  was  oft".  The  first  fire  should  therefore  have  been 
directed  by  the  captain  in  person,  and  for  the  same  reason  volleys  should 
have  been  fired."  And  now  a  question  to  the  commander  of  the  fusil- 
ier battalion  of  regiment  A  :  "  Why  did  you  allow  the  whole  of  No.  9 
to  extend J?  The  battalion  was  intended  to  cover  the  deployment  of  the 
brigade,  but  the  enemy  was  still  3,000  meters  distant,  with  cavalry  in 
front.  Surely,  then  it  would  have  been  sufficient  to  post  the  company 
in  close  order,  or  to  place  its  three  Ziige  at  intervals  under  the  brow 
of  the  hill,  with  a  picket  and  patrols  along  the  crest.  I  purposely  left 
this  point  uncertain  yesterday  when  discussing  the  proceedings  of  regi- 
ment B,  expecting  that  the  commander  of  regiment  A  would  correct  the 
error  if  the  commander  of  his  fusilier  battalion  did  not  make  the  nec- 
essary amendment.  Let  us  now  compare  the  number  of  companies 
which  actually  came  into  action  with  that  of  the  companies  which  might 
have  done  so,  in  order  that  we  may  judge  of  the  result: 
" Against  the  artillery  we  have  first 

No.  9  company  of  regiment  A,  and  immediately  after 
No.  11  company  of  the  same  regiment,  both  of  which  were  brought 
up  in  quite  a  regular  manner,  but  did  not  hit  off  the  range. 
"  We  might  have  had  in  addition 
No.  10, 
No.  7, 

No.  8 ;  in  short,  five  instead  of  two  companies. 
"Against  the  cavalry  we  have  at  once 

No.  12  company  of  regiment  A,  and  the  right  face  of  the  square 

formed  by  the  first  battalion  of  A  regiment;  later  on 
Nos.  9  and  10  companies,  B  regiment,  the  men  of  which  would 
certainly  have  been  much  excited  ha  d  the  occasion  been  one 
of  actual  warfare,  and  would,  moreover,  have  been  exposed  to 
a  heavy  fire  in  recrossing  the  bridge  after  them, 
IS os.  1L  and  12  companies,  regiment  B. 
"  On  the  other  hand,  we  might  have  had  at  once  in  action 

Nos.  12,  5,  and  6  companies,  regiment  A. 
"  The  right  face  of  the  square  of  first  battalion,  regiment  A;  i.  e., 
Nos.  1  and  2  companies  deployed  to  the  right,  also 
Nos.  9  and  10  companies  of  B  regiment,  and  a  little  later  on 
Nos.  11  and  12  companies  of  B  regiment,  all  without  undue  hurry; 
"Finally,  also, 

First  battalion  of  B  regiment,  making  a  total  of  seven  companies 

to  commence  with,  ending  with  thirteen,  instead  of  one  and  a 

half  to  commence  with,  ending  with  five  and  a  half.* 

"Another  observation,"  adds  the  brigadier,  "  will  not  be  superfluous. 

I  have  nowhere  spoken  of  general  principles  for  which  infallibility  is 

*  Half  a  company  would  be  about  equivalent  to  the  number  of  men  whose  tire  Avould 
be  available  from  the  flank  faces  of  a  battaliou  square  formed  from  double  coluins  in 
the  German  fashion. — Tr. 


74 

claimed,  and  to  which  exceptions  are  not  admitted.  I  have  only  rea- 
soned upon  individual  occurrences,  with  the  intention  of  promoting  re- 
flection upon  them.  When  the  critic  bases  his  observations  upon  lixed 
rules,  he  only,  in  my  opinion,  creates  confusion,  the  consequence  of 
which  will  be  that  subordinates  will  try  to  discover  the  views,  the  wishes, 
and  will  of  their  superiors,  and  will  not  learn  to  act  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  moment,  to  use  their  own  intelligence,  to  recog- 
nize and  appreciate  their  own  responsibility." 

With  these  words  the  brigadier  dismisses  the  officers,  and  on  this 
the  second  day  of  exercise  will  still  find  time  enough  to  comply  with 
the  requirements  of  the  second  part  of  section  3,  treating  of  the  "  gen- 
eral principles"  to  be  kept  in  view  at  field  exercise,  as  detailed  in  the 
regulations  of  June  17,  1870.  u  Field  exercise,"  we  there  read,  "not 
only  serves  to  prepare  the  individual  soldier  and  leaders  of  troops  for 
warlike  operations,  but  also  to  strengthen  discipline  by  a  fixed  adher- 
ence to  recognized  forms."  The  brigadier  will  thus  again  practice  parade 
movements,  marching  past,  and  formations  in  column,  the  last  of  which 
are  peculiarly  adapted  to  give  troops  which  are  brigaded  together  the 
idea  of  interdependence,  and  also  to  impress  upon  them  the  necessity 
of  working  together  for  a  purpose  common  to  all.  Hence  these  evolu- 
tions in  close  order  should  not  be,  as  they  are  too  frequently,  a  mere 
succession  of  marches  to  front,  to  flank,  and  in  oblique  directions,  com- 
bined with  changes  of  front  without  any  apparent  motive ;  but  they 
should  be  executed  with  the  distinct  purpose  of  changing  position  from 
one  point  to  another,  chosen  beforehand,  at  no  great  distance,  by  the 
shortest  possible  route,  with  varied  formations  and  the  necessary  changes 
of  direction.  Whenever  a  brigadier  sets  himself  a  task  of  this  nature, 
he  finds  out  that,  simple  though  it  may  appear,  it  is  for  that  reason  by 
no  means  easy  of  execution,  and  that  it  makes  considerable  demands 
upon  the  imagination.  As,  on  account  of  changes  of  front  and  of  for- 
mation, the  shortest  way  from  point  to  point  is  by  no  means  the  most 
direct,  the  director  of  the  maneuver  will  have  to  exercise  his  imagina- 
tion and  come  to  a  rapid  conclusion,  so  as  to  go  as  little  out  of  his  way 
as  possible,  and  at  the  same  time  to  select  the  most  convenient  inter- 
mediate point  for  suitable  changes  of  formation  and  of  direction.  By 
having  a  distinct  object  in  view,  which  object  need  not  be  pointed  out, 
because  it  will  be  instinctively  recognized  by  the  troops,  the  weariness 
resulting  from  aimless  drill  will  be  dispelled.  Variations  of  pace  will 
be  at  the  same  time  practiced,  the  troops  marching  sometimes  at  atten- 
tion, sometimes  at  ease,  now  and  then  at  the  double,  a  variety  which 
gives  animation  to  the  work  conducive  to  discipline,  which  is,  on  the 
contrary,  impaired  by  a  sleepy  way  of  doing  things. 

L.  G. 


DRILL  OR  EDUCATION?* 

[A  lecture  delivered  at  the  Military  Scientific  Society  of  Vienna  on  the  3d  Novem- 
ber, 1883,  by  Lieutenant  Field-Marshal  the  Archduke  Jobn,  commanding  the  Twenty- 
fifth  Infantry  Division.] 

Translated,  by   permission,  from  the  German  by  Capt.  W.  A.  H.  Hare,  R.  E.,  D.  A. 

Q.  M.  G. 

Motto:  Bauheit  hat  mich  oft  gereut ;  Milde  niemah ;  ein  gates  Wort,  ein  freundlicher 
Blich  erzwlngt  Gehorsam  und  Liebe. — Rudolf  von  Hapsburg. 

Brill  as  a  talisman. 

Success  in  war  is  no  game  of  hazard,  but  the  inevitable  triumph  of 
the  strong  over  the  weak.  Such  strength — putting  aside  religious  and 
political  grounds — is  the  result  of  better  army  organization,  better  ar- 
mament, better  generalship,  and,  finally,  better  fighting  qualities.  The 
first  three  of  these  factors  are  matters  which  concern  the  war  depart- 
ment of  the  state  concerned,  and  mainly  depend  on  questions  of  finance 
and  the  extent  to  which  military  service  can  be  exacted  from  its  citi- 
zens. Generalship,  that  is  to  say,  the  higher  military  commands,  is  left 
to  a  few  individuals.  But  the  fighting  qualities  of  the  private  soldier, 
or,  in  other  words,  his  military  value,  is  a  matter  which  concerns  us  most, 
for  it'  is,  to  a  great  extent,  the  result  produced  by  our  care  and  labor, 
and  the  object  of  our  work. 

The  terrible  character  of  modern  warfare,  with  its  shattering  effects 
on  the  soldier's  morale,  its  frightful  carnage  of  human  life  in  such  re- 
stricted spaces  of  time  and  place,  aud  the  increased  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  personal  influence  of  officer  over  man,  makes  the  struggle  be- 
tween the  natural  instinct  of  self-preservation  and  the  feeling  of  duty 
go  harder  than  ever  against  the  latter.  But  it  is  exactly  in  this  triumph 
over  the  natural  instinct  of  self-preservation  that  the  fighting  value  of 
the  soldier  lies,  or,  in  other  words,  his  use  as  an  instrument  in  the  hand 
of  a  higher  directing  mind. 

It  is  impossible  while  looking  at  this  question  not  to  call  to  mind 
Frederick  the  Great  at  the  battle  of  Kolin,  who,  when  irritated  at  his 
wavering  grenadiers,  led  them  on  with  the  words,  "  Backers !  wollt 
Ihr  denn  ewig  leben  ?  "     (Pascals  !  do  ye  wisb.  then,  to  live  forever  ■  ) 

With  the  slaughter  of  St.  Privat  and  Plevna  fresh  in  our  memory, 

*"  Drill  oder  Erziehung?"     Vortrag  gehalten  im  militiir-wissenschaftlichen  Ve- 

reine  zu  Wien  am  3.  November  1883,  von  P.  M.  L.  Erzherzog  Johann.    Wien,  1863.    Ver- 

lag  des  militiir-wissenschaftlichen  Vereines. 

75 


76 

there  has  been  an  effort  in  nearly  every  army  to  find  some  means  of 
checking  the  evil  results  of  snch  carnage  on  the  soldier's  mind,  or,  in 
other  words,  counteracting  the  instincts  which  are  so  naturally  brought 
into  play  in  the  human  mind  by  the  character  of  modern  fighting.  And 
in  this  respect  it  is  certainly  to  be  regretted  that  this  has  not  been  made 
the  subject  of  so  much  attention  as  should  have  been  the  case,  and  that 
the  man  himself  has  not  been  considered  as  a  factor  of  success  in  war 
to  the  same  extent,  at  any  rate,  as  technical  improvements  in  arms,  the 
minor  details  of  drill,  and  such  like  matters  of  investigation.  Had  it 
been  so,  indeed,  our  opinions  would  have  been  a  deal  clearer  on  the 
subject. 

Now,  opinions  on  the  way  in  which  the  man  is  to  be  fashioned  into  a  sol- 
dier are  naturally  just  about  as  different  as  inclination,  tastes,  thoughts, 
and  individualities. 

Where  the  training  of  the  soldier,  just  as  the  carrying  on  of  a  war, 
finds  a  firm  and  healthy  support  on  some  great  feeling  inspiring  the 
masses  of  the  nation,  on  subjects  of  great  national  interests  affecting 
all,  on  the  enthusiasm  inspired  by  some  great  man,  on  the  as  yet  unim- 
paired power  of  religion,  or  on  the  passions,  be  they  noble  or  ignoble, 
of  a  people,  the  task  of  forming  soldiers  is  an  easy  one,  for  it  becomes 
then  merely  a  question  of  giving  effect  to  such  impulses.  But  it  is  a 
very  different  thing  when  the  training  of  the  soldier  can  only  look  for 
support  to  a  very  slight  extent  on  a  feeling  generally  pervading  the 
nation,  and  when,  in  other  words,  some  great  general  motive  power, 
such  as  a  universally  popular  war  with  the  people,  is  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. 

It  is  maintained  by  some  that  discipline  alone  can  make  troops  reliable 
in  tvar,  and  that  discipline  can  only  be  arrived  at  by  strict  drill.  This 
means  to  say  that  the  systematic  fashioning  of  the  individual  man,  en- 
tirely destroying  all  initiative  of  his  own,  can  be  carried  to  such  an  ex- 
tent that  the  very  thought  of  indiscipline  is  impossible  in  his  mind,  and 
troops  can  consequently  be  relied  on  to  carry  through  what  is  tactically 
required  of  them  without  any  regard  to  personal  danger.  In  other 
words,  instead,  then,  of  the  moral  motive  power  which,  resting  on  the 
honorable  traditions  of  the  imperial  army,  the  Archduke  Charles  em- 
bodied in  his  high-minded  soldier's  watchword  in  the  three  words, 
"  motive,  thought,  and  mind,"  and  which  were  embodied  to  such  per- 
fection in  Marshal  Eadetzky's  army,  we  are  to  have  stiffness,  formality, 
the  parade  step,  and  Prussian  drill! 

This  is  not  my  opinion. 

But,  first  of  all,  to  remove  any  false  impression  that  may  be  made  by 
my  allusion  to  Prussian  "drill,"  let  me  say  that  I  do  not  in  any  way 
mean  by  this,  Prussian  "  training."  In  Prussia  soldiers  are  drilled  and 
educated.  Scharnhorst  said  that  a  strong  and  natural  thinking  power 
was  one  of  the  first  qualities  of  the  soldier.  What  I  mean  by  "  drill " 
is — as  carried  on  in  Prussia,  hand-in-hand  with  training  for  war — a  series 


77 

of  formalities  which,  thanks  to  the  intelligence  and  previous  educa- 
tion of  the  Prussian  recruit,  is  attended  by  no  serious  results  to  his  real 
military  training.  But  the  same  could  only  be  arrived  at  by  us  by  sac- 
rificing the  real  training  of  the  soldier  for  war,  as  with  the  inferiority  of 
our  raw  material,  and  the  consequent  enormous  difficulties  in  our  way 
of  forming  the  soldier  at  all,  training  for  war  demands  all  our  time  and 
care,  and  would  suffer  if  these  were  devoted  to  any  other  purpose. 

In  Prussia  parade  drill  may  be  looked  upon  as  a  luxury — a  luxury 
which  may  be  tolerated,  though  not,  perhaps,  with  impunity — but  with 
us  it  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  sin.  The  rich  can  afford  to  pay 
for  unnecessary  luxuries  without  perhaps  feeling  the  cost,  though  they 
would  be  richer  if  they  avoided  such  extravagance.  The  needy  must 
confine  their  expenditure  to  what  is  strictly  necessary,  and  they  only 
injure  themselves  by  aping  the  manners  of  the  rich.  An  educated  per- 
son can  in  time  master  two  languages,  but  with  no  foundation  to  build 
on  he  must  be  content  with  one.  Now,  if  the  choice  lies,  so  to  speak, 
between  the  two  languages  to  be  acquired  by  the  soldier,  that  is  to  say, 
training  for  war  and  training  for  the  parade,  we  must  decide  at  once  for 
the  former. 

By  this  we  only  mean  to  protest  against  the  way  in  which  drill  is  over- 
done and  carried  to  an  absurdity,  and  precision  imparted  to  matters 
where  it  is  quite  out  of  place,  with  the  view  of  training  soldiers  for 
war ;  in  fact,  we  protest  against  the  unreasonable  inclination  to  imitate, 
solely  and  alone,  the  German  army — admired  and  respected  as  it  is  by 
all  of  us — in  certain  unmeaning  outward  details  which  must  surely  cause 
our  friends  the  Germans  a  certain  amount  of  amusement  if  not  pity; 
and  not  without  reason.     Qua  nocitura  tenes,  quamvis  sint  cara,  relinque. 

Let  us  not  forget  that  our  great  country,  peopled  as  it  is  with  so 
many  different  races,  is,  not  only  from  a  geographical  but  from  a  social 
point  of  view,  really  in  a  state,  we  may  say,  half-way  between  the 
West  and  the  East.  Our  raw  material  in  men,  taking  it  in  all,  what- 
ever good  fighting  qualities  it  may  have,  does  not  permit  us  to  play 
with  that  dangerous  game,  parade  precision;  that  is  to  say,  it  cannot 
stand  it,  it  loses  efficiency  by  it. 

The  same  rule  cannot  apply  to  all;  "reason  would  become  nonsense 
and  virtue  a  vice."  But  it  is  one  of  the  hardest  tasks  that  fall  to  the 
lot  of  statesmen  and  soldiers  in  high  responsible  positions  to  correctly 
understand  the  nature  of  the  human  element  confided  to  their  care  and 
turn  it  to  the  best  account.  On  this  nature  must  depend  the  system  of 
training  and  fashioning  the  soldier,  and  the  character  of  the  means 
adopted  for  getting  the  best  value  out  of  his  fighting  capacity. 

In  things  that  we  put  the  highest  value  on  we  do  not,  as  a  rule,  imi- 
tate the  customs  of  our  neighbors;  we  should  be  as  we  appear,  and, 
what  is  more,  present  ourselves  as  such.  Nothing  is  done  by  borrow- 
ing and  aping  the  manners  and  customs  of  others;  it  merely  goes  to 
show  that  we  have  little  faith  in  ourselves. 


78 

We  Austrians  have  a  natural  tendency — and  it  is  an  inherited  weak- 
ness in  our  character — to  admire  everything  that  is  foreign,  especially 
if  it  be  successful,  no  matter  on  what  grounds.  Who  can  forget  when, 
after  the  campaign  of  1859,  the  order  of  the  day  was  to  imitate  the 
French,  which  we  did,  even  to  the  fashion  and  cut  of  our  uniforms  and 
such-like  minor  details.  The  misinterpreted  imitation  of  our  conquer- 
ors, with  their  elan  and  their  offensive  tactics,  brought  about  the  fatal 
shock  tactics  which  cost  us  so  much  blood  in  1866,  and  did  more  than 
all  our  strategical  blunders  to  bring  about  the  disastrous  results  of  that 
campaign.  And  now  we  are  copying  our  Prussian  masters,  being  influ- 
enced solely  by  the  results  they  have  achieved,  and  fancy  we  see  the  talisman 
of  success  in  a  caricature  of  their  stiff  drill.  Would  it  not  be  well  to  see 
whether  the  new  system,  if  overdone  and  trusted  to  implicitly,  without  any 
regard  to  other  factors  in  the  case,  might  not  lead  us  into  the  same  paths  of 
error  as  did  our  old  shock  tactics  copied  from  the  French? 

.  German  successes. 

But  Prussia,  with  her  military  system,  was  victorious  in  the  campaign 
of  1870-'71 — the  most  important  of  the  present  century — and  the  French 
army,  which  was  undrilled  and  slack,  was  beaten.  This  is  a  fact,  say 
the  admirers  of  drill,  and  admits  of  no  father  argument. 

Stiff  drill,  tolerated  in  Prussia  without  evil  results,  is  in  accordance 
with  the  traditions  of  the  Prussian  army  of  last  century,  and  is  felt  to 
be  all  the  less  irksome  as  the  first  soldier  in  the  country  clings  to  it 
with  a  justifiable  kind  of  religious  feeling. 

There  are,  besides,  many  things  to  be  seen  in  Prussia  which  the  cred- 
ulous might  easily  take  for  signs  of  military  strength. 

But  it  should  not  be  ignored  that  in  all  their  training  schools  and  in 
the  education  of  the  soldier  the  Prussians  work  on  the  man's  power  of 
thought  and  power  of  resolve ;  that  during  the  sixty  years  in  which  the 
Prussian  army  was  triained  for  its  final  triumphs  the  Waldensee  theory 
was  in  force,  and  the  tendency  of  this  is  to  quicken  the  soldier's  judg- 
ment and  train  him  in  field  duties;  that  this  practical  system  still  gives 
unmistakable  signs  of  being  the  right  one  to-day;  and  that  field  firing, 
with  its  tactical  application,  and  field  training  in  the  autumn  and  win- 
ter, are  practiced  with  the  same  amount  of  intelligence  and  success  as 
ever.  Military  opinions  in  Prussia  openly  declare  that  excessive  drill 
and  the  worship  of  forms  must  sooner  or  late  disappear. 

It  was  not  drill  or  exterior  forms  that  led  the  Germans  from  one  vic- 
tory to  another;  it  was  the  national  spirit  with  which  the  war  was  un- 
dertaken and  carried  out;  the  excellent  military  law  which  had  become 
a  second  nature  to  the  Germans;  the  iron  determination  which  per- 
vaded every  branch  of  the  service;  the  desire  to  press  forward  shown  by 
their  marching  and  fighting  exploits;  the  power  of  attraction  the  sound 
of  the  cannon  had  on  all  generals,  high  or  low,  making  them  set  their  col- 
umns in  motion  for  the  scene  of  strife,  with  or  without  orders,  and  with- 


79 

out  shunning  responsibility.  The  French  soldier  did  his  duty.  The 
graves  of  the  slaughtered  Germans  are  silent  but  grim  proofs  of  the 
bravery  and  devotion  of  their  opponents.  The  French  could  not  attribute 
their  failures  to  their  .soldiers  not  having  mastered  the  art  of  marching 
past  with  a  prancing  step  or  mounting  guard  with  Prussian  rigidity  and 
stiffness;  it  was  their  bad  organization ;  their  neglect  to  turn  the  strength 
of  the  nation  to  proper  account;  the  mobilization  on  the  frontier;  the 
want  of  system  in  their  leading;  and  the  carrying  on  the  war  after  the 
fall  of  the  empire  by  amateurs  and  dilettanti.  These  were  the  causes 
of  failure. 

Obedience  of  intellect  and  strength  of  mind  are,  of  course,  indispen- 
sable factors,  but  these  are  far  more  necessary  with  the  higher  ranks 
than  with  the  rank  and  file;  it  may  be  said  that  the  necessity  for  relia- 
ble discipline  increases  as  the  square  of  the  importance  of  the  command, 
of  the  degree  of  responsibility,  and  of  the  danger  of  disobedience. 

When  the  arrival  of  a  column  has  been  arranged  to  take  place  at  a 
certain  time  and  place,  but  the  officer  in  command  has  other  ideas  on 
the  subject,  or  does  not  comply  with  his  orders,  or  finds  that  the  march- 
ing powers  of  the  troops  in  his  command  have  been  overestimated,  or 
fancies  that  the  probable  action  of  the  enemy  will  prevent  his  carrying 
out  his  instructions;  or  when  personal  ambition  is  carried  so  far  as  to 
subordinate  the  welfare  of  the  whole  to  that  of  the  individual,  and  gives 
rise  to  reckless  enterprise,  then  calculation  is  out  of  the  question,  and 
failure  more  than  probable.  This  kind  of  discipline  may,  to  a  certain 
extent,  have  been  faulty  on  the  French  side.  And  with  us  it  is  insuf- 
ficiently fostered,  too  little  practiced,  and  breaches  of  it  are  not  alivays 
severely  enough  dealt  with.  Discipline  of  this  kind  is,  however,  not  to  be 
confounded  with  the  strict  drilling  of  the  rank  and  file,  and  is  certainly 
not  to  be  acquired  by  it. 

A  strait-jacket  never  cured  a  madman  yet;  the  mind  cannot  be 
disciplined  through  the  body.  The  effect  cannot  be  produced  by  work- 
ing inwardly  from  the  exterior,  but  just  the  other  way;  we  must  work 
outwardly  from  the  interior.  The  exterior  of  the  trunk  of  a  tree  may 
be  perfect  and  sound,  but,  in  spite  of  this  deceptive  covering,  the  inte- 
rior may  rot  away  and  die,  and  the  first,  storm  may  blow  the  tree  down 
if  the  interior  is  unsound.  It  is  inwardly  that  we  want  the  soldier 
beautiful;  it  is  inwardly  that  we  must  make  him  smart  and  soldierlike. 
It  is  the  true  beat  of  a  stout  heart  in  a  manly  breast  that  we  must  look 
for,  and  not  the  mechanical  beat  of  the  drilled  footstep  on  the  parade- 
ground. 

How  little  strict  drill  really  means  discipline  may  be  inferred  from 
the  fact  that  many  of  our  regiments  that  excel  on  parade  in  drill  and 
appearance  are  by  no  means  the  most  highly  disciplined ;  whereas 
other  regiments  the  names  of  which  have  been  associated  for  years 
with  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  past— regiments  which  from  time  im- 
memorial have  enjoyed  all  those  glorious  military  traditions  that  make 


80 

the  heart  of  the  soldier  and  patriot  beat  high — have  presented  anything 
but  a  smart  appearance  on  parade.  With  the  Turks,  who  are  the  next 
thing  to  a  mob  on  a  parade,  who  move  any  way,  without  any  kind  of 
time  or  step,  with  no  words  of  command,  with  an  absolute  contempt  for 
dressing  and  appearances,  there  is,  as  a  matter  of  course,  the  most  com- 
plete military  subordination  to  the  superior.  The  Prussian  drill  which 
was  in  existence  in  Napoleon's  time  no  more  enabled  the  French  to 
fight  as  they  did  under  the  leadership  of  the  great  Oorsican  than  it  did 
some  sixty-four  years  later  on. 

The  real  causes  of  the  German  successes  in  1870  and  1871  we  must 
look  for  not  in  Prussian  drill,  but  in  Prussian  sense  of  duty,  Prussian  de- 
termination, and  Prussian  poicer  of  endurance  ;  these  are  what  we  must 
try  and  copy. 

Form  and  spirit. 

The  long-standing  difference  of  opinion  on  the  relative  importance  of 
form  or  spirit  will  always  exist  as  long  as  there  are  men  ;  but  to  those 
who  recognize  both  as  necessary  this  difference  of  opinion  has  no  mean- 
ing. 

The  perfect  man  is  he  in  whom  the  unity  of  body  and  soul,  or,  in  other 
words,  form  and  spirit,  is  typified.  The  body  without  the  soul,  that  is, 
the  form  alone,  is  an  inanimate  object;  the  soul  without  the  body  is  an 
object  of  faith,  but  not  one  that  can  be  demonstrated  by  science.  Just 
as  great  as  is  the  support  of  a  healthy  body  to  the  soul,  and  just  as  use- 
ful as  may  be  the  right  form  to  the  spirit,  so  inversely  can  the  wrong 
form  be  injurious  when  it  does  not  express  the  spirit,  but  rather  forces 
itself  on  the  latter  to  the  prejudice  of  its  proper  functions.  The  form 
may  be  compared  to  the  coat  which  gives  a  certain  finished  appearance 
to  the  man  without  interfering  with  the  action  of  his  limbs.  But  if  the 
coat  is  without  cut  or  fit,  it  impedes  the  man,  cramps  him,  or  interferes 
with  his  freedom  of  limb.  In  a  word,  form  and  spirit  are  both  impor- 
tant, but  the  former  must  be  subordinate  to  the  latter ;  form  tvithout 
spirit  or  contrary  to  spirit  is  not  only  useless,  it  is  positively  injurious. 
And  yet,  notwithstanding  this,  does  not  the  "  one,  two"  of  the  drill  ser- 
geant mean  the  drilling  of  form— form  ivithout  a  purpose? 

The  members  of  a  certain  party  may  sneer,  if  they  like,  at  us  Utopian 
dreamers,  and  persuade  themselves  that  strict  discipline  brought  about 
by  strict  drill  is  the  only  means  of  training  soldiers,  quite  regardless  of 
all  other  factors  which  affect  human  nature  and  inspire  a  sense  of  duty. 
But  it  is  only  false  pride,  after  all,  that  makes  them  say,  "What!  en- 
thusiasm, patriotism,  devotion  ?  Rubbish!  what  we  want  is  implicit  obe- 
dience, and  this  we  get  by  strict  drill." 

But  there  is  a  twofold  error  in  this  theory,  for,  in  the  first  place,  obe- 
dience is  not  everything,  and,  secondly,  it  cannot  be  arrived  at  by  phys- 
ical drill  alone. 


81 

When  the  forced  march,  the  bivouac  without  rest,  and  the  difficult 
forest  and  mountain  path  have  knocked  all  the  parade  smartness  out  of 
the  heavily-weighted  and  exhausted  soldier  ;  when  the  whistling  bullets 
are  flying  thick;  when  there  is  no  cover  from  the  enemy's  Are,  or  when 
a  death-dealing  line  has  to  be  stormed,  then  discipline  alone  is  not 
enough  ;  the  authority  of  the  officer  loses  its  power,  for  the  fear  of  the 
enemy's  bullets  inspires  a  far  greater  dread  than  all  his  threats.  Many 
an  officer  who  fancied  he  had  got  his  men  entirely  in  hand  by  strict 
drill  alone  would  certainly  find  out  his  mistake  uuder  such  circum- 
stances, and  then  see  the  utter  collapse  of  a  system  which  he  had  im- 
plicit}' believed  was  infallible. 

The  courage  of  self  sacrifice,  be  it  inactive  or  passive,  can  only  be  the  re- 
sult of  the  higher  or  noble  motives  that  govern  us.  "  It  is  no  normal  con- 
dition of  our  existence,"  writes  a  Prussian  author.  "  It  is  one  that  can 
be  arrived  at  either  by  a  fanatical  or  an  ethical  spirit ,;  but  the  former  is 
inhuman,  whereas  the  latter  is  elevating  in  character.  The  former  we 
cannot  arouse  in  a  civilized  army ;  it  would  be  the  source  of  endless  dan- 
ger to  military  discipline  ;  the  latter  is  the  end  and  object  of  all  military 
systems  and  tactics."  The  same  author  complains  "  that  the  soldier  is 
looked  upon  as  part  of  a  machine  that  works  perfectly  as  a  whole,  but 
that  unfortunately  in  this  no  account  is  taken  of  the  uncertainties  of 
human  nature." 

It  is  of  course  unaccountable  that  the  officer  and  instructor  should, 
of  his  own  free  will,  neglect  all  recourse  to  the  more  powerful  moral  in- 
centives of  the  man,  and  trust  solely  to  mechanical  obedience  induced 
by  the  crushing  out  of  all  individuality — means  which,  under  certain 
conditions,  are  perfectly  inadequate  to  the  end.  We  might  just  as  well, 
instead  of  using  language  to  express  our  thoughts  and  ideas,  use  nods 
and  signs ;  it  would,  indeed,  be  just  as  reasonable.  Even  the  dumb 
animal  is  far  more  easily  governed  in  many  ways  by  the  voice  than  the 
rein  or  whip,  and  we  may  see  this  used  every  day  by  the  plowman 
with  advantage  with  either  horse  or  ox.  But  man,  "  God's  own  image," 
cannot  be  managed  by  means  that  appeal  to  the  senses,  such  as  these ! 
No  appeal  can  be  made  to  his  thinking  mind  or  feeling  heart !  Such 
theories  are  simply  rubbish. 

The  discipline  that  is  carried  to  such  an  extent  as  to  crush  out  indi- 
viduality is  no  discipline  at  all,  for  discipline  is  the  feeling  of  the  sub- 
ordination of  one's  own  will.  But  the  will  must  be  there.  In  fact,  our 
regulations  for  the  training  of  the  young  soldier  make  a  point  of  further- 
ing the  power  of  will.  Not  a  machine,  with  no  will  of  its  own,  which  re- 
mains motionless  unless  the  motive  power  in  the  shape  of  the  command- 
ing officer  sets  it  going — a  mere  disciplined  apparatus  which  fails  when  it 
is  a  question  of  spontaneous  self-sacrifice  or  devotion.  No  !  the  soldier 
must  be  a  human  being  and  a  man  of  strong  determination,  and  rendered 
thoroughly  reliable  and  self-sacrificing  by  working  on  his  spirit  and 
feeling. 

2580— No.  18 0 


82 

We  know  Low  often  and  often  the  well-known  case  of  the  company 
of  Prussian  Guards  at  the  battle  of  Rudersdorf  is  brought  forward  as  an 
example;  we  mean  the  ease  of  the  company  which,  when  it  got  out  of 
order  in  action,  was  carefully  dressed  as  if  on  parade  by  the  officer  in 
command.  But  how  many  hundreds  or  thousands  of  cases  could  be 
brought  forward  of  troops  in  critical  moments  having  been  encouraged 
to  acts  of  the  greatest  devotion  by  a  few  properly  inspired  words  of  their 
leader,  accompanied  with  his  own  example. 

The  races  that  people  our  empire,  fall  of  high  feeling  and  suscep- 
tibility, tractable  but  proud,  and  manly  but  excitable,  produce  brave 
and  excellent  soldiers  if  their  good  qualities  are  thoroughly  turned  to  ac- 
count. 

At  the  time  when  stiff  formality  collapsed  so  completely  at  Jena,  Aus- 
tria would  never  have  survived  an  Aspern,  nor  have  offered  the  con- 
queror the  desperate  resistance  she  did.  had  not  a  great  man  instilled 
spirit  and  feeling  into  her  army,  and  had  not  an  appeal  been  made  to 
the  high  qualities  of  the  Austrian  people.  Nor  would  the  appeals  of 
Maria  Theresa,  in  times  of  dire  distress,  have  been  answered  with  the 
cry  of  "  Moriamur  pro  rege  nostro  "  from  a  people  whose  will  had  been 
entirely  crushed  out;  not  a  soul  would  have  answered  by  word  or  deed 
had  anybody  dared  to  raise  the  cry. 

Overdrilling  and  its  dangers. 

As  the  desire  of  our  supreme  military  chief,  and  consequently  our 
highest  authority,  is  that  "  at  all  trainings  and  exercises  the  practical 
object  in  war  must  alone  be  considered,  and  must  never  be  lost  sight  of 
by  the  instructor,"  all  drill  having  for  its  object  precision  and  stiffness 
alone  is  in  direct  contradiction  to  the  regulations,  and  represents  ex- 
ercises which  not  only  have  no  object  in  real  war,  but  are  even  detri- 
mental to  effective  training  for  the  same. 

The  regulations  also  say,  "  The  position  of  the  soldier  should  be  easy 
and  unrestrained '.;"  but  the  advocates  of  excessive  drill  get  him  into  an 
unnatural  and  almost  ridiculous  attitude,  cramping  and  straining  his 
body  from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the  soles  of  his  feet.  The  word  of 
command  "  Stand  at  ease,"  by  which,  we  take  it,  the  soldier  is  supposed 
to  get  into  a  more  comfortable  position.,  the  same  advocates  turn  iuto  a 
strict  motion  of  drill  made  with  a  telling  slap,  and  instead  of  being  a 
position  of  ease  it  is  merely  a  strict  position  of  drill.  The  regulations 
also  require  that  "  all  movements  of  the  soldier  must  be  made  with  free 
and  unrestrained  efforts  of  the  body,"  and  that  particular  attention 
should  be  paid  to  a  ufree  and  elastic  step  ;"  but  in  spite  of  this  the  drill  ad- 
vocates insist  upon  an  artificial  step  of  throwing  out  the  feet  and  bring- 
ing them  sharply  to  the  ground,  as  tiring  as  it  is  useless,  and  quite 
impossible  on  anything  but  an  even  parade-ground.  uThe  rifle  is  to 
be  carefully  handled  ;  sharp  raps  on  it  purposely  given  to  make  the 
motions  '  tell'  are  to  be  avoided."    So  say  the  regulations.    But  we  find 


83 

instead  sharp  and  quick  motions  required  by  smart  drill-masters,  re- 
gardless of  injury  to  the  rifle,  just  as  if  the  care  of  the  latter  were  quite 
a  secondary  consideration.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered,  then,  that  the  z<;al 
of  these  enthusiasts  goes  so  far  as  beating  time  with  the  hand  on  the 
pouch  to  mark  the  pace,  and  loosening  the  bands  and  screws  of  the 
rifle  to  make  the  motions  of  the  manual  "tell,"  and  other  similar  ab- 
surdities. 

The  wheelings  with  faultlessly  dressed  ranks;  the  stepping  short,  with 
the  crawling  motion  of  the  feet;  the  advance  in  the  line  of  several  bat- 
talions, to  practice  the  feel  and  touch  of  large  bodies;  the  slow  exten- 
sion of  lines  of  skirmishers  advancing  and  retiring  in  dressed  Hues,  to- 
tally regardless  of  the  nature  of  the  grouad;  the  pernicious  practice  of 
extending  and  closing  the  lines  of  skirmishers  themselves;  the  cut-and- 
dried  formal  formation  for  attack,  which  is  just  what  the  attempt  to 
carry  out  elaborate  and  rigid  exercises  with  lines  of  skirmishers  comes 
to,  and  nothing  more,  and  such-like  performances,  are  one  and  all  errors 
leading  to  the  conversion  of  the  soldier  sooner  or  later  into  a  machine. 

But  is  overdone  drill  and  smartness,  carried  to  au  excess  over  and 
beyond  what  is  necessary,  merely  a  useless,  a  harmless  playing  at  sol- 
diers f     No;  it  is  worse  than  this;  it  has  dangerous  results. 

That  excessive  drill  destroys  the  will,  and  consequently  crushes  the 
man  morally,  is  not  the  worst  part  of  it.  Far  more  serious  is  the  stu- 
pidity arising  from  the  intellect  and  thinking  power  being  systematic- 
ally ignored,  and  the  mau  consequent^  never  called  upon  to  think. 
We  should  appreciate,  value,  and  turn  to  account  the  natural  intelli- 
gence, sharpness,  aud  powers  of  observation — if  we  like,  the  Indian 
talents — of  the  many  races  that  constitute  our  empire.  To  allow  these 
to  get  rusty — and  everything  rusts  when  not  in  use — seems  to  me  to  be 
most  unwarrantable. 

But  the  very  worst  evil  that  arises  from  the  system  is  when  the  man 
has  too  strong  an  understanding  to  lose  his  individuality,  for  he  then 
shams  obedience ;  that  is  to  say,  he  is  trained  to  deceive.  Nothing  favors 
this  sort  of  thing  more  than  unreasonable  demands  which  are  impos- 
sible to  comply  with.  As  soon  as  the  ground  becomes  difficult  and 
the  men  are  tired,  a  natural  reaction  sets  in,  the  change  from  the  strictest 
order  into  disorder  is  then  all  the  more  striking  in  proportion  to  the 
degree  in  which  the  former  has  been  enforced,  and  the  authority  of  the 
officers  is  then  either  unheeded  or  else  these  are  deceived.  Our  regu- 
lations take  a  perfectly  correct  view  of  this  psychological  effort,  and  say 
that  no  more  should  be  required  "  thau  the  nature  of  the  ground  per- 
mits, or  than  would  be  possible  under  the  circumstances  of  real  war": 
and  in  the  Prussian  regulations  we  find  a  strict  line  drawn  between 
what  is  required  for  parade  purposes  and  what  is  required  in  the  field. 

But  this  is  not  all.  The  curse  of  evil  is  that  it  must  continually  begj-t 
evil. 


84 

By  crushing  out  individuality  aud  using  a  purely  mechanical  system 
of  drill — putting' aside  the  cruel  strain  it  puts  the  soldier  to,  and  the 
immense  trouble  it  gives  subordinate  instructors — a  commanding  offi- 
cer can,  with  the  least  trouble  and  inconvenience  to  himself,  attain  what 
appear  to  be  the  most  astonishing*  results,  and  by  the  apparent  ma- 
chine like  precision  with  which  his  men  are  drilled  gives  the  impres- 
sion, or  rather  he  fancies  that  he  gives  the  impression,  that  his  men  arc 
perfectly  trained.  But  this  requires  no  power  of  thought,  no  military 
knowledge,  no  gift  of  instructing,  no  appeal  to  the  mind,  no  personal 
moral  efficiency — in  fact,  no  understanding  or  personal  characteristics. 
The  most  incapable  man  can  train  troops  in  this  way.  But  if  this 
strictness  acquired  by  drill  be  taken  as  the  exclusive  test  for  the  effi- 
ciency of  a  regiment,  and  consequently  for  that  of  its  commanding  offi- 
cer, then  it  amounts  to  a  positive  danger  both  for  the  army  and  the 
country. 

I  have  asked  myself  involuntarily  the  question  :  What  on  earth  is  it 
that  leads  men  into  such  paths  of  error,  and  men  of  sufficient  experi- 
ence to  know  perfectly  well  that  success  in  war  must  depend  very 
much  more  on  other  factors  ?  Is  it  conviction  or  is  it  convenience,  or 
is  it,  in  fact,  the  natural  outcome  of  that  desire  for  power  which  is  more 
or  less  active  in  the  breast  of  man,  and  which  delights  in  subjecting 
the  will  of  others — no  matter  how — to  his  own  1  But  to  try  and  satisfy 
our  desires,  even  in  this  respect,  by  means  of  a  purely  mechanical  na- 
ture, would  lead  us  almost  to  suppose  that  it  were  impossible  to  arrive 
at  the  same  results  by  means  of  an  intellectual  aud  moral  nature.  I 
myself  think  that  not  one  alone  but  that  a  considerable  portion  of  all 
the  above  causes  have  something  to  say  in  it.  For  the  belief  of  the 
men  we  allude  to  cannot  possibly  be  so  blind  as  to  fancy  the.v  see  the 
promising  words  uin  hoc  signo  vinces"  written  over  their  imaginary 
perfect  human  automatons. 

But  the  most  remarkable  irony  of  facts  in  the  whole  case  is  that 
whereas  all  this  strict  drill,  arrived  at  with  so  much  trouble  aud  ex- 
pense, has  for  its  end  aud  object  the  complete  disciplining  of  the  man 
and  his  implicit  obedience,  those  that  employ  the  means  referred  to  are 
themselves  guilty  in  doing  so  of  the  most  flagrant  act  of  disobedience  of 
the  highest  military  authority.  Turn,  for  example,  to  page  0  of  the 
introductory  part,  where  it  says  that  strict  discipline  "  is  best  enforced 
by  the  example  of  implicit  obedience  on  the  part  of  the  superiors." 

Mechanical  drill  has,  however,  found  its  re-echo  in  military  literature, 
and  this  way  of  propagating  the  poison  is  an  especially  dangerous  one, 
as  under  the  cloak  of  science,  and  as  a  handy  kind  of  sophistry  for  the 
ignorant  aud  lazy,  it  finds  many  believers,  aud  perverts  or  at  auy  rate 
confuses  them.  Such  authors  literally  worship  the  golden  calf  of  strict 
drill,  withasupreme  contempt  of  all  appeal  to  spirit  and  feeling,  amount- 
in  g  to  fanaticism. 


85 

"  Fighting- efficiency,"  says  one  of  these  writers,  "  will  be  found  among 
those  excellent  qualities  which  troops  arrive  at  by  the  process  of  smart 
and  strict  drill,  that  is  to  say,  by  drilling  in  close  formation  on  the  parade- 
ground.  *  *  *  This  is  the  secret  of  concentrated  and  reliable  order 
and  strength  which  troops  can  and  must,  above  all  things,  arrive  at 
and  possess  for  the  day  of  battle  and  the  hour  of  danger,  and  nothing 
else  will  do  in  its  placed  A  lecture  which  has  been  published  says: 
"Strict  drill  in  close  formation  and  the  manual  exercises  are  training 
necessities  without  which  modern  armies  could  not  exist.  *  *  *  All 
these  considerations  point  to  the  necessity  for  adding  fresh  power  to  for- 
mal drill.'1''  *  *  *  Another  and  in  other  respects  excellent  publica- 
tion alludes  to  the  drill-ground  in  the  following  strain  :  "Troops  must 
be  well,  often,  and  unceasingly  drilled  in  peace  time.  The  parade- 
ground,  that  excellent  training  school  of  implicit  obedience,  that  gymnasiwn 
of  bodily  and  mental  discipline,  cannot  be  used  too  much." 

But  what  are  we  to  expect  if  young  officers  are  taught  doctrines  such 
as  these  as  a  preparation  for  the  next  campaign,  and  if  they  are  told  at 
the  same  time  that  it  is  better  to  pass  the  winter  time  with  drills  of  this 
kind  instead  of  schools  for  the  men  ?  Those  who  hold  the  parade-ground 
alone  in  such  high  esteem  have  certainly  but  a  poor  opinion  of  school- 
ing. If  contemplations  such  as  these  were  to  get  a  hold  on  the  army, 
we  might  certainly  say, "  We  had  neither  learned  nor  forgotten  any- 
thing." 

The  theory  of  strict  drill  goes,  however,  beyond  this ;  it  lays  down 
the  normal  formation  for  attack  for  even  large  bodies  of  infantry,  the 
misleading  form  or  pattern — the  refuge  of  the  incapable — and  pretends 
to  be  able  to  drill  brigades  and  divisions  just  as  the  drill  corporal  does 
a  squad. 

Theories  such  as  these  must  have  a  positively  sickening  effect  on 
the  sensible  officer  and  thoughtful  patriot,  in  view  of  the  consternation 
that  would  arise  in  critical  times ;  he  might  well  indeed  think  that 
peace  had  lasted  a  little  too  long. 

Requirements  based  on  common  sense. 

It  is,  however,  a  pleasant  thing  to  think  that  we  can  rest  assured 
that  the  drill  system,  with  its  bad  effects,  cannot  really  get  a  firm  foot- 
hold in  our  army,  as  common  sense  and  discernment  have  really  shown 
themselves  averse  to  it.  With  the  exception  of  some  minor  details — 
and  let  us  hope  that  we  shall  soon  see  these  vanish  too — our  training 
may  be  said  to  be  generally  based  on  what  is  really  required  for  war. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  would  never  occur  to  any  reasonable  man  to 
underrate  the  value  of  the  strictest  performance  of  all  minor  details,  ac- 
companied as  it  must  be  with  a  certain  necessary  formality.  Nobody,  for 
instance,  would  ignore  the  value  to  be  attached,  from  a  disciplinary  point 
of  view,  to  the  correct  giving  and  returning  of  military  salutes  ;  but  we 
must  not  think  that  this  is  done  to  make  the  soldier  "see,"  but  rather 


86 

to  instill  him  with  respect  for  his  superiors,  and  feel  a  certain  amount  of 
personal  pride  in  having-  his  salute  correctly  returned.  The  most  de- 
termined opponents  of  drill  will  certainly  admit  that  the  strict  closing 
up  and  keeping  distance  in  columns  must  be  practiced  and  insisted  on. 
Even  those  who  have  the  greatest  horror  of  formalities  must  again  agree 
that  smart  drill  in  close  formation  must  be  practiced  not  only  on  the 
parade-ground  but  in  the  field — if  not  as  a  means  of  instilling  discipline 
at  any  rate  as  practice  for  moving  troops  in  compact  bodies*  as  a  pre- 
liminary to  engaging  the  enemy.  Everybody  must,  however,  admit 
that  the  greatest  stress  must  be  laid  on  such  points  as  self-reliance  and 
precision  on  the  part  of  officers ;  their  emancipation  from  the  mechan- 
ically commanded  battalion  ;  on  rapid  change  to  the  order  of  attack, 
and  vice  versa;  on  skill  with  the  rifle  till  it  is  loaded  and  fired  with 
mechanical  precision  ;  on  the  strictest  tire  discipline ;  on  correct  and 
well-delivered  volleys  ;  and  on  steady  and  well-controlled  file  firing.  But 
if  the  cut-aud-dried  form  is  to  be  preferred  to  dispositions  made  to  suit 
time  and  place,  which  certainly  no  man  in  his  senses  could  dream  of, 
the  dressing  and  grouping  of  skirmishers  would  be  first  thought  of,  and 
only  afterwards  the  configuration  of  the  grouud.  But  we  cannot  hope 
to  get  steadiness,  attention,  and  what  is  generally  termed  "  troops  well 
in  hand  "  by  drilling  in  close  formation  only ;  we  must  use  and  practice 
the  formation  for  attack  and  defense  where  there  is  less  immediate 
supervision  of  the  superiors,  where  the  chains  of  responsibility  are  long 
and  consequently  weak,  and  where  it  is  consequently  desirable  to  ap- 
peal to  the  spirit  and  intelligence  of  the  individual  and  subordinate 
commanders.  For  what  do  we  really  get  in  the  end  in  the  way  of  dis- 
cipline brought  about  by  everlasting  drill  ?  Surely  the  man  who  in- 
tentionally goes  to  the  "  left  about"  when  ordered  to  the  "  right  about" 
is  simply  a  lunatic. 

Besides,  it  can  be  practically  shown  that  a  regiment,  without  being 
overdrilled,  can  with  rational  education  and  training  be  quite  smart 
and  steady  enough  for  all  tactical  purposes,  and  quite  enough  so  even 
to  please  the  eye.  A  regiment  must  Ionic  well,  and  there  is  no  reason 
in  the  world  why  it  should  not  and  be  efficient  at  the  same  time;  in 
point  of  fact,  being  efficient  ought  to  make  it  look  well.  But  ugly  ab- 
surdities should  not  be  mistaken  for  good  looks ;  stiffness  and  clumsi- 
ness should  not  be  preferred  to  suppleness  and  activity  ;  it  is  much  bet- 
ter to  have  a  few  simple,  easy  forms,  useful  and  applicable  at  all  times 
and  places,  than  a  variety  of  complicated  ones,  of  use  only  under  certain 
conditions. 

It  is  a  peculiar  feature  in  our  profession  to  be  strictly  exacting,  and 
to  set  to  work,  regardless  of  consequences,  without  misapplied  philan- 
thropy or  misplaced  indulgence,  in  spite  of  all  our  natural  feelings  of 
kindliness  and  mercy  for  others. 

But  all  this,  like  every  other  sensible  system  of  training  the  soldier* 


87 

has  an  object;  it  makes  the  man  think.  It  is  not,  in  fact,  only  the  im- 
perative of  discipline ;  it  is  the  postulate  of  reason  as  well. 

But  I  deny  most  emphatically  that  I  wish  in  any  way  to  interfere 
with  the  most  implicit  obedience  ;  on  the  contrary,  I  wish  to  strengthen 
it,  but  on  ethical  principles.  Some  may  say  to  this  that  the  superior 
cannot  be  "  requested"  to  give  with  every  order  the  "reason  why"; 
this  needs  of  no  argument.  But  do  not  let  us  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that 
if  the  inferior  has  by  training  and  experience  once  grasped  the  feeling 
that  all  orders  arise  from  necessity,  this  idea  will  not  forsake  him  either 
in  peace  or  war,  and  will  exact  implicit  obedience  from  him  in  all  matters, 
no  matter  whether  he  knows  or  understands  the  reasons  or  grounds. 

Next  comes  the  question,  Should  we  to  a  certain  extent  practice  in 
one  way  and  execute  in  another  ? 

Now,  the  disciples  of  strict  drill  maintain  that  discipline  is  best  at- 
tained by  the  drilling  of  certain  forms,  which,  however,  have  nothing  to  say 
to  such  as  would  be  used  for  training  troops  for  war;  "for  the  very  fact 
of  these  forms  having  no  practical  object  hills  the  last  vestige  of  refractori- 
ness by  sup>pressing  all  private  conviction  in  the  matter.'11  In  other  words? 
this  means  that  the  soldier  must  be  made  pliable  by  destroying  his 
power  of  thought,  as  if  in  making  any  reasonable  demands  we  ought  to 
be  afraid  of  the  reasoning  powers  of  the  individual  on  whom  they  are 
made !  The  tendency  of  all  this  drill  is  then  clearly  and  designedly  to 
paralyze  the  power  of  reasoning. 

Such  an  unconcealed,  I  may  say  barefaced,  avowal  of  the  object  of 
drill  as  is  given  in  the  work  "  The  Method  of  Disciplining  Troops  " 
is  positively  nothing  more  than  a  disgrace  to  the  nineteenth  century. 

Of  course  all  skill,  all  dexterity,  all  accomplishments,  are  arrived  at 
by  preliminary  practice.  We  learn  to  write  by  first  making  strokes  or 
portions  of  the  letters ;  but  we  do  not  polish  up  our  hands  to  discipline 
them  for  writing.  We  learn  to  shoot  by  practicing,  presenting,  aiming, 
and  pulling  the  trigger ;  but  the  rifleman  would  profit  little  if,  as  a  pre- 
liminary to  shooting,  he  was  first  taught  skating  or  some  other  totally 
different  accomplishment.  In  fact,  the  preliminary  training  must  form 
part  of  what  we  expect  to  see  performed,  or  what  constitutes  the  sub- 
ject of  the  training,  and  not  something  totally  different.  Ordinary  com- 
mon sense  must  look  upon  the  time  spent  in  such  absurdities  as  lost, 
and  it  is  so  as  a  fact. 

Looked  upon  by  the  light  of  day  the  whole  thing  is  a  delusion,  a 
kind  of  nervous  excitement  produced  by  the  "one,  two"  of  a  well- 
drilled  company — a  nervous  excitement  by  which  men  of  a  sensitive 
nature  are  impressed  with  ideas  of  order,  flexibility,  discipline,  and 
high  fighting  qualities.  But  unless  ice  look  upon  it  in  the  light  of  a 
medium  it  can  only  give  the  impression  of  a  poor  attempt  at  playing  at 
soldiers. 

Listen  to  the  opinion  of  a  Prussian  author,  one  whom  we  have  already 
quoted:  "The  bravest  soldier,"  he  says,  "is  the  man  who  has  never 


&8 

been  under  tire.  The  habit  of  drill  can  be  so  strong  in  him  that  lie 
moves  for  a  certain  time  on  the  held  of  battle  as  if  he  were  at  maneu- 
vers; but  only  for  a  certain  time,  that  is  to  say,  so  long  as  he  does  not 
know  the  danger  he  is  exposed  to.  *  *  *  These  are  critical  mo- 
ments. A  few  officers  have  the  strength  of  mind  to  be  equal  to  it,  and 
have  the  power  of  reviving  the  expiring  courage  of  their  men  and  carry- 
ing them  with  them." 

In  other  words,  this  means  the  charm  or  spell  by  which  drill  is  sup- 
posed to  hold  men  fast  vanishes  in  time  of  danger,  and  only  moral  power 
is  then  equal  to  the  occasion. 

Moral  power. 

We  have  paid  much  attention  to  the  knowledge  and  power  of  the  sol- 
dier, almost  exclusively  so,  as  if  the  wish  hung  back  of  itself.  But  the 
wish  is  the  chief  thing,  and  care  should  be  taken  that  the  negative  wish 
should  not  only  be  suppressed  but  the  positive  wish  strengthened.  It 
is  only  thus  that  the  "most  daring''''  determination  which  our  regula- 
tions describe  as  u  the  best"  can  really  be  arrived  at.  The  same  regula- 
tions do  not  without  reason  describe  the  first  principles  of  training  the 
recruit  as  "  based  on  mural  education.'''' 

And  even  granting  that  we  have  no  such  strong  impulse  to  awaken 
the  fighting  powers  of  our  army  as,  for  instance,  there  is  in  the  Turk- 
ish fanatical  faith,  the  Russian  gravitation  towards  Constantinople,  or 
the  French  national  burning  for  revenge,  we  should  all  the  more,  on 
this  score,  by  fostering  the  love  for  the  dynasty,  strengthening  the  bonds 
between  officer  and  soldier,  raising  and  strengthening  the  tone  and  feeling, 
and  awakening  a  spirit  of  duty  and  self-sacrifice,  find  some  other  means 
of  really  training  our  army  to  be  a  thoroughly  devoted  and  reliable  one. 

A  distinguished  general  once  said  to  me  that  when  he  was  command- 
ing a  Hungarian  regiment  in  the  Italian  campaign  he  was  asked  whether 
he  could  rely  on  his  men,  aud  he  felt  he  could  answer  that  tuey  would 
certainly  do  their  duty  for  the  sake  of  their  colonel.  And  this  proved 
to  be  true.  The  affection  of  men  for  their  commanding  officer  can  do 
great  things,  but  it  must  be  more  than  mere  sympathy  ;  it  must  be  an 
affection  amounting  to  a  devotion  of  the  most  completely  confiding  and 
self-sacrificing  nature.  To  be  able  to  gain  an  affection  of  this  hind, 
however,  is  not  the  gift  of  all,  for  a  good  disposition  and  study  is  not 
sufficient;  popularity  hunting  will  never  do  it.  We  must  have  a  fellow- 
feeling  for  our  subordinates,  and  then  only  can  we  gain  their  hearts* 
But  to  display  this  fellow-feeling  only  will  do  no  good.  You  will  never 
win  the  hearts  of  men  unless  your  heart  is  really  with  them.  Unfeel- 
ing men  are  to  be  avoided,  just  as  those  hypocrites  who  are  cunning 
enough  to  feign  a  fellow-feeling.  They  are  left  in  the  lurch  the  moment 
the  game  they  are  playing  is  laid  bare,  and  they  are  then  the  more 
hateful,  as  we  feel  they  have  deceived  us.     Ordinary  individuals  have 


89 

far  greater  instinctive  powers  of  discernment  in  these  matters  than 
most  people  give  them  credit  for. 

It  might  be  urged  by  those  who  object  to  these  principles  that  it  would 
never  do  if  a  regiment  would  only  follow  Colonel  A  and  not  Colonel  B. 
And  it  would  certainly  never  do  ;  but  the  other  kinds  of  moral  motive 
power  which  I  have  alluded  to  insure  troops  doing  their  duty  under 
any  leader.  If,  however,  our  aims  are  higher  than  this,  nothing  but 
personal  influence  cau  attain  them.  Kustow  is  perfectly  right  in  say- 
ing, "The  influence  of  a  commanding  officer  does  not  arise  from  chance 
or  accident.  He  who  can  get  more  from  his  men  than  can  his  opponent 
from  his  is  always  at  an  advantage." 

An  Austrian  author,  describing  the  habit  of  discipline  in  the  obser- 
vation of  certain  forms  as  the  only  means  at  our  disposal,  says,  literally, 
"It  is  a  myth  that  in  the  rapid  conversion  of  our  human  material  so- 
called  beloved  leaders  arise,  round  whom  men  rally  with  devotion  in 
the  hour  of  battle."  Now,  to  those  who  know  troops  by  personal  con- 
tact, and  have  a  fellow-feeling  for  them,  there  is,  thank  goodness,  no 
myth  about  it  whatever.  Affection  is  a  thing  quickly  acquired,  but  habit 
is  a  matter  of  time.  If  the  rapid  conversion  of  our  human  material  is 
dangerous  to  one  of  these,  then  I  should  say  that  habit  is  most  likely 
to  suffer  in  this  respect.  The  filling  up  of  the  ranks  with  the  reserves, 
the  marches  for  concentration,  and  the  first,  though  perhaps  ever  so 
small,  engagement,  are  enough  to  make  a  commander  liked  or  disliked 
by  his  men.  Ay,  it  only  requires  a  moment  or  so  in  the  hour  of  dan- 
ger for  a  really  first-rate  man  to  gain  the  affection  of  his  inferiors. 

One  of  the  most  important  conditions,  and  at  the  same  time  a  useful 
le^er  for  morally  improving  the  soldier,  is  the  relation  that  exists  be- 
tween officer  and  man. 

This  relation  is  in  certain  armies  based  on  tradition.  Based  on  con- 
ditions that  have  still  something  patriarchal  about  them,  and  the  so- 
cial standing  of  the  subaltern  officers,  it  is  in  Russia  far  more  direct 
and  intimate  than  in  other  countries,  and  is,  perhaps,  too  familiar.  The 
Prussian  officer,  as  we  all  know,  having  a  social  standing  of  the  first 
rank  in  the  country,  moves  in  the  best  society  in  consequence,  and 
being  represented  with  his  men  by  excellent  non-commissioned  officers, 
is  brought  far  less  in  contact  with  them;  in  fact,  his  relations  with  them 
are  almost  of  a  purely  duty  nature.  With  us  the  relation  varies  very 
much  in  the  different  branches  of  the  service,  according  as  the  officer 
lives  more  or  less  in  close  contact  with  the  men. 

But  on  the  whole  we  might  observe  that,  having  due  regard  to  the  pe- 
culiarities of  the  majority  of  nationalities  in  our  army,  the  relation  might 
with  advantage  be  a  closer  one  in  the  infantry. 

The  soldier  should,  in  fact,  be  looked  on  as  a  man,  and.  what  is  more, 
be  made  to  feel  as  a  man.  The  officer  need  not  to  be  always  on  duty 
from  his  point  of  view.  Without  causing  any  undue  familiarity,  he  can, 
by  daily  intercourse  with  his  men,  get  opportunities,  while  fully  main- 


taining  his  position,  of  showing-  himself  in  the  light  of  a  sympathizing 
fellow-creature  instead  of  the  mere  superior,  in  caring  for  their  inter- 
ests and  doing  all  in  his  power  for  their  material  welfare. 

If  the  bonds  between  officer  and  man  be  closely  drawn,  the  former 
ought  never  to  find  it  difficult  to  arouse,  without  the  use  of  empty 
phrases,  in  a  way  that  suits  the  individual  character  of  the  man,  such 
qualities  as  love  for  king  and  country,  pride  in  himself  as  a  soldier, 
ambition,  amour  propre,  a  soldier-like  feeling  of  obedience  from  self-con- 
viction, and  a  feeling  of  camaraderie  and  attachment  to  his  regiment.  No 
stone  should  be  left  unturned  to  raise  the  tone  and  feeling  of  the  soldier. 
We  can  well  afford  in  this  to  be  a  little  indulgent  in  insignificant  matters  ; 
we  must  not  think  it  serious  if  regimental  feeling  goes  so  far  as  to  make 
the  soldier  look  down  upon  other  regiments;  give  the  soldier  if  possible 
recreation  at  the  right  time;  put  up  with  his  ligkt-hearteduess,  and 
even  turn  it  to  account;  and,  above  all  things,  take  care  not  to  get  into  the 
habit  of  continually  finding  fault ;  rather  bestow  praise,  even  if  it  is  only 
half  due.  Approbation  is  better  than  blame;  it  is  the  indispensable 
forerunner  of  amour  propre,  attachment,  and  cheerful  labor.  Constaut 
finding  fault  produces,  by  the  blunting  effect  it  has  on  the  feeling,  the 
most  difficult  evil  to  get  rid  of — apathy. 

The  officer  should  have  all  those  moral  qualities  we  look  for  in  the 
soldier  in  a  higher  degree.  We  have  to  produce  military  characters, 
independent,  cheerfully  energetic,  and  thoroughly  conscientious  men. 
Though  many  may  look  on  converting  soldiers  into  machines  as  a  prepa- 
ration for  our  next  war,  the  intelligent  man  will  look  for  it  more  by  fos- 
tering their  individuality  and  initiative.  For  the  shorter  the  time  the 
fight  lasts,  the  greater  is  the  necessity  for  seizing  opportunities  without 
waiting  for  orders.  The  more  murderous  the  fire,  the  more  questionable 
is  the  possibility  of  giving  orders,  and  the  more  frequent  the  loss  in 
commanding  officers,  whose  regiments,  however,  cannot  stop  in  critical 
moments  to  have  the  command  taken  over.  The  greater  the  friction, 
the  more  is  it  desirable  to  have,  instead  of  a  machine  like  army,  a  living 
organism,  the  parts  of  which  can  act  independently  in  the  spirit  of  the 
general  desire. 

It  would  appear,  therefore,  all  the  more  desirable  that  the  higher 
leader  should,  instead  of  making  his  subordinate  officers  go  iu  leading- 
strings,  direct  them  intellectually,  and  so  fashion  their  ideas  that  he 
may  confine  himself  to  ordering  what  is  only  absolutely  necessary,  and 
leave  the  remainder  to  the  initiative  of  his  subordinates,  feeling  sure 
that  though  they  may  not  act  strictly  in  accordance  with  his  orders,  they 
are  certain  to  act  in  accordance  with  his  intentions.  This,  again,  requires 
the  relations  between  senior  and  junior  officers  to  be  of  the  closest  kind ; 
to  communicate  our  own  ideas  and  convey  our  own  ways  of  thinking  to 
others  is  only  possible  with  close  personal  contact.  There  are  some 
colonels  and  generals  who  keep  almost  quite  aloof  from  their  officers; 
very  often  this  arises  from  an  unfounded  fear  on  their  part  that  close 


91 

contact  with  juniors  is  likely  to  affect  their  dignity.  But  the  man  who 
is  firm  iu  the  saddle  as  a  member  of  the  military  hierarchy  feels  no 
necessity  for  surrounding  his  person  with  obstacles  to  approach,  which 
after  all  afford  a  very  poor  protection  to  the  authority  belonging  to  the 
rank  only  and  not  to  the  person,  against  the  skepticism  of  juniors.  A 
colonel  or  a  general  should  have  the  courage  to  be  a  friend  and  comrade 
off  duty. 

But  when  the  increased  demand  for  independent  and  self-relying  offi- 
cers has  been  alluded  to,  it  has  been  sometimes  met  with  the  question 
whether  independence  did  not  already  exists  and  only  required  to  be 
tolerated.  No!  unfortunately  it  must  be  cultivated,  for  there  are  too 
many  of  our  juniors  whose  minds  are  dull  and  without  desire,  who  are 
only  too  glad  to  be  relieved  of  all  responsibility  by  the  guardian  of  in- 
activity ;  and  the  lethargy  which  is  the  consequence  lasts  long  after 
the  original  cause  has  been  removed.  Let  every  oue  be  given  the  full, 
free  scope  allowed  by  the  spirit  of  the  regulations,  and  let  us  trust  to 
the  responsible  spontaneous  action  of  our  juniors.  We  must  satisfy 
ourselves  beforehand,  however,  by  the  strictest  tests,  that  what  is  re- 
quired is  likely  to  be  forthcoming,  and  distinguish  between  the  criminal 
presumption  of  the  impostor  and  the  proved  and  consequently  esteemed 
conscientiousness  of  the  reliable  man. 

Everything  that  the  junior  does  cannot  always  be  improved  on.  Many 
an  error  in  execution  or  even  in  resolution  inay  be  overlooked  in  order 
that  power  of  resolve  and  self-reliance  may  not  be  interfered  with.  We 
should  never  let  ourselves  be  influenced  by  temper  or  passion,  and  never 
color  the  meaning  of  others.  The  eye-servant  who  tries  to  curry  favor 
should  never  be  encouraged,  nor  should  the  honest  man,  who,  rather 
than  try  to  ingratiate  himself,  makes  himself  perhaps  disagreeable,  be 
snubbed.  This  is  the  way  to  produce  military  characters  ;  otherwise  we 
shall  only  produce  slaves,  who  in  the  choice  of  "to  be"  or  "not  to  be" 
purchase  the  "to  be"  with  the  surrender  of  their  individuality,  at  first, 
perhaps,  against  the  grain,  but  gradually  with  their  moral  emasculation 
appeased. 

The  officer  must  be  naturally  inspired  by  an  ideal  conception  of  his  pro- 
fession. He  will  thus  be  proof  against  the  attacks  of  materialism,  and 
encouraged  to  face  the  trying  duties  of  his  calling. 

Let  the  officer  remember  that  if  he  can  oppose  a  living  darn  to  the 
flood  of  the  disorganizing  tendencies  of  our  days,  these  will  break  help- 
lessly on  the  soundness  of  his  strength  of  character.  Let  him  acquire 
a  pride  in  himself  from  the  thought  of  the  meritorious  work  he  has  done 
in  yearly  instilling  into  the  minds  of  the  100,000  men  or  so  that  annually 
join  the  colors,  a  higher  moral  tone,  a  love  of  justice  and  order,  and  feel- 
ing and  character — in  fact,  the  blessings  of  civilization,  which  they  take 
with  them  to  their  distant  homes,  to  there  produce  further  benefits.  The 
officer  thus  fulfills  in  peace  a  mission  just  as  noble  in  itself  as  is  his 
bloody  work  in  war.     Let  our  officers  be  firmly  convinced  that  in  days 


02 

when  opposite  disuniting  efforts  are  tending  to  undermine  the  mon- 
archy it  is  the  officers'  duty  to  strengthen  to  their  utmost  the  bonds  that 
unite  it,  by  instilling  into  the  minds  of  the  thousands  that  come  from 
all  parts  of  our  wide  empire  a  feeling  of  unity  in  the  whole  fatherland, 
and  the  desire  to  raise  the  national  colors  high  above  the  petty  strife  of 
faction  and  party,  remembering  the  noble  words  of  the  poet,  "Austria 
is  in  the  camp." 

Let  the  officer  fully  understand  his  position ;  let  him  raise  himself 
above  the  ordinary  level  of  moral  courage,  so  as  to  be,  in  the  closest 
sense  of  the  term,  the  soul  of  his  men,  aud  lead  them  to  victory.  But 
the  soldier,  if  the  call  or  even  the  example  of  the  officer  is  to  have  any 
effect,  must  be  susceptible  and  attached  to  him. 

"Bubbish,"  I  hear  again  the  opponents  of  these  ideas  exclaim,  with 
a  cold,  scornful  sneer.  Well,  may  they  never  be  taught  by  disaster  that 
troops  that  are  drilled  only  and  not  educated  will  fail  them  in  the  hour 
of  trial ;  may  they  never  have  to  feel  in  the  bitter  hour  of  defeat  what 
a  difference  there  is  between  possessing  and  not  possessing  the  affec- 
tion— this  supposed  myth — of  their  men. 

And  now  enough ! 

In  view  of  the  possibility  of  the  monarchy  haviug,  at  some  not  very 
distant  date,  to  engage  in  a  serious  conflict,  the  traditional  patriotism 
of  the  Austrian  army  must  and  can  imperatively  call  upon  every  man 
belonging  to  it,  no  matter  what  his  station  be,  to  take  the  most  com- 
plete loyal  faith  as  his  sole  guide,  and  follow  the  line  which  most  surely 
leads  to  success. 

There  can  be  only  one  right  way,  for  there  is  only  one  kind  of  truth. 
But  it  is  difficult  sometimes  to  find  and  recoguize  it;  hence  different 
views,  different  faiths. 

Supported  as  I  am  in  my  belief  when  I  think  of  the  many  high-minded 
and  great  men  whose  wise  and  reforming  doctrines  have  led  me  to  my 
present  conviction,  and  when  I  call  to  mind  how  often  many  excellent 
troops  of  our  army,  though  undrilled,  have  showu  the  highest  discipline 
in  the  dark  days  of  misfortune,  aud  by  their  spirit  and  moral  strength 
have  given  the  most  unmistakable  proofs  of  the  greatest  devotion,  I 
will  preserve  unimpaired  a  belief  in  men,  a  belief  in  my  ideal,  and  a  belief 
in  the  way  in  which  it  is  attained. 

The  meaning  of  this  belief  is  contained  in  the  answer  to  the  title  of 
his  lecture,  "  Let  us  not  merely  drill,  let  us  educated 


THE  INSTRUCTION  OF  SOLDIERS. 

[Translated  from  the  Militiir-Wochenblatt,  by  Maj.  E.  Guntkr,  garrison  instructor, 

S.  E.  D.] 

[Although  there  are  in  this  translation  some  valuable  hints  on  the  instruction  of 
the  soldier,  the  main  object  of  its  insertion  is  to  show  the  vast  influence  which  can 
be  exercised  by  the  officers  of  an  army  in  a  nation  where  liability  to  military  service 
is  universal,  and  where  the  Government  is  monarchical. — L.  A.  H.l 

There  appeared  in  jSTos.  37,  47,  and  56  of  this  publication,  in  the  year 
1884,  certain  essays  on  this  subject,  which,  besides  being  interesting 
in  themselves,  especially  merit  our  attention,  as  indicating  clearly  the 
very  divergent  views  that  prevail  on  the  subject  of  theoretical  instruc- 
tion. 

The  views  of  the  author  of  the  essay  in  No.  37,  viz,  that  it  is  desirable 
to  have  an  official  instruction  book,  drawn  up  as  concisely  as  possible, 
is  amply  refuted  in  the  subsequent  essays  ;  but  General  Prince  Kraft  zu 
Hohenlohe-Ingelfingen  expresses  the  same  wish  in  his  "  Letters  about 
Infantry,"  and  at  the  first  glance  it  appears,  in  fact,  as  if  such  a  wish 
were  justified.  Meanwhile  the  authorities  will,  it  is  presumed,  never 
fetter  the  spirit  of  officers  by  systematizing  and  regulating  the  theoret- 
ical instruction  of  the  soldier,  and  every  wish  to  this  effect  will,  it  is  to 
be  hoped,  remain  ungratitied. 

Decades  ago  such  desires  found  expression,  and  have  often  recurred, 
but  as  yet  without  result. 

The  existing  instruction  books  are  fully  sufficient,  and  a  new  issue, 
which  should  contain  only  that  which  it  is  obligatory  for  a  soldier  to 
know,  ought  to  meet  with  little  approval  in  the  service. 

On  the  other  haud,  it  would  be  a  false  conception  to  substitute  a  more 
comprehensive  book,  which,  while  making  good  all  the  defects  of  the 
textbooks  hitherto  in  use,  included  and  combined  all  their  advantages. 
And  for  this  reason,  that  the  power  of  comprehension  and  capacity  of 
the  soldier  is  always  very  different  according  to  his  home  and  early  school 
training.  Is  the  sharp-witted,  loquacious  Berlin  man  only  to  learn  just 
as  much  as  one  who  cannot  speak  German  at  all;  the  soldier  of  ex- 
cellent school  education  no  more  than  he  who  has  never  crossed  its 
threshold ;  the  man  of  active  mind  only  as  much  as  the  man  of  dull 
and  slothful  brain  "? 

I  am  of  opinion  that  but  little  depends  on  the  book  of  instruction. 
That  work  which  is  most  suitable  for  the  particular  branch  of  the  serv- 
ice is  best.  Beyond  this  it  is  almost  a  matter  of  indifference  which  book 
is  chosen.     All  books  are,  however,  written  more  for  the  officer,  whose 

93 


94 

business  it  is,  with  their  aid,  to  teach  as  much  as  he  possibly  can  to  the 
soldier  in  whose  hands  he  places  them. 

One  thing — and  in  my  opinion  the  most  important  of  all — I  miss  in 
the  three  essays,  viz,  that  to  attain  success  it  must  never  be  forgotten 
that  it  is  "  the  spirit  which  giveth  life."  It  is  the  soul  which  enlightens 
the  whole  teaching.  Above  all,  it  is  necessary  that  the  officer  be  a  good 
instructor. 

In  regard  to  this  I  should  here  like  to  make  a  few  special  remarks. 

An  entire  mastery  of  the  subject,  constant  practice,  and  a  quick  prac- 
tical understanding  do  not  suffice  to  make  a  good  instructor. 

Fortunately  the  gift  of  rhetoric  is  not  necessary  for  this,  but  under 
all  circumstances  the  officer  must  possess  a  certain  military  eloquence 
in  order  to  make  himself  entirely  the  master  of  his  pupils.  In  a  few 
powerful  words  he  must  be  able  to  indicate  the  main  points  of  his  mean- 
ing. 

Then  he  must  be  able,  in  order  to  kindle  enthusiasm  in  his  hearers, 
to  feel  it  himself ;  he  must  have  a  high  ideal  of  his  high  calling.  Only 
thus  can  lie,  in  teaching,  gain  the  hearts  and  engross  the  attention  of 
his  hearers. 

According  to  the  essay  in  No.  56,  the  teacher  must  especially  take 
into  consideration  the  soldier's  capacity  for  thought.  I  am  of  this  opin- 
ion, but  think  rather  that,  in  teaching,  the  feelings  of  the  men  must  be 
at  least  equally  considered.  In  the  first  place,  therefore,  the  officer 
must  win  the  implicit  confidence  of  his  men.  These  must  see  and  feel 
that  their  officers  have  a  warm  sympathy  for  them;  that  they  are  not 
only  concerned  about  their  own  welfare  but  are  also  anxious  for  the 
well-being  of  those  under  them  ;  that  they  do  not  always  blame  even 
faults  and  blunders,  but,  wherever  it  is  practicable,  approach  them  with 
words  of  guidance  and  instruction,  and  only  punish  where  the  laws  of 
good  conduct,  of  right,  and  military  discipline  have  been  willfully  in- 
fringed. 

In  teaching,  the  officer  should  speak  simply  and  fluently.  He  must 
place  himself  on  a  level  with  his  soldiers  in  order  to  make  himself  un- 
derstood by  them ;  but  then,  again,  he  must  raise  them  as  far  as  possi- 
ble to  his  own  level,  giving  due  consideration  to  the  difference  of  their 
intellectual  powers  and  characters. 

There  are  two  other  poiuts  I  would  urge : 

First.  The  officer  often  has  opportunities,  in  imparting  instruction,  of 
working  on  the  sense  of  religion  of  his  men.  He  is  their  teacher,  their 
instructor,  and  therefore  it  is  his  duty  to  influence  them  beneficially 
in  this  respect  also.  This  is  by  no  means  difficult  for  the  officer  pro- 
vided he  does  not  pose  as  a  saint,  but  chiefly  gives  proof  by  his  own 
personal  bearing  that  he  is  deeply  penetrated  with  the  teaching  and 
spirit  of  the  Christian  religion. 

If  he  calls  on  his  men  in  a  quiet,  moderate  way  to  hold  fast  to  the  fear 
of  God  and  to  an  honest,  right-minded  life,  if  he  appeals  to  the  sense  of 
right  latent  in  the  heart  of  even  the  most  reprobate  of  men,  it  will  be 


B5 

easier  for  hi  in  to  produce  good  soldiers  than  if  he  attempted  to  do  it  in 
any  other  way.  1  have  often  seen  in  my  experience  that  when  an  officer 
has  spoken  iu  inspired  tones  about  the  sanctity  of  the  oath,  the  colors, 
the  call  of  duty,  &c,  the  men  are  more  deeply  moved  than  when,  later 
on,  in  cLurch,  a  preacher  has  touched  on  the  same  themes. 

The  men  willingly  allow  themselves  to  be  influenced  by  their  officer 
if  he  only  once  begins  in  a  right  manner,  because  they  are  in  daily  in- 
tercourse with  him.  For  this  reason  the  calling  of  the  officer  and 
teacher  is  no  unthankful  one.  Let  the  officer  but  first  bring  up  the 
soldier  as  a  good  man,  and  then  he  will  of  himself  become  a  good  and 
efficient  soldier. 

After  1866  it  was  often  asserted  that  the  Prussian  schoolmaster  had 
won  the  battles  !  I  am  deeply  impressed  by  the  truth  of  the  expression, 
if  by  "schoolmaster"  is  meant  the  instructor  in  uniform,  the  officer 
who  through  long  years  of  painstaking,  laborious  instruction  had  taken 
care,  at  every  opportunity  that  afforded  practical  instruction,  to  incul- 
cate at  the  same  time  a  deep  sense  of  duty  and  a  high  feeling  of  honor. 
Hooted  in  these  two  qualities,  all  military  virtues  spring  up  of  them- 
selves. 

Secondly.  We  live  in  anxious  times.  The  crassest  egotism,  pursuit 
of  pleasure,  shirking  of  work,  predominate.  The  powers  of  evil  and  of 
darkness  burrow  hidden  under  ground,  and  gnaw  at  the  roots  and  the 
marrow  of  the  state.  It  is,  therefore,  surely  the  duty  of  every  right- 
minded  man  not  to  look  on  idly,  but  to  step  forward  boldly,  with  raised 
visor,  and  grapple  with  the  difficulties  in  that  position  in  which  Provi- 
dence has  placed  him,  mindful  of  the  exhortation  of  our  most  ideal  poet : 

*  "  However  small  thy  world  may  be, 
Do  thou  but  lead  it  right ; 
Thy  work  for  good  let  all  men  see, 
Although  that  work  be  slight." 

The  officer  shall  not  and  must  not  enter  into  politics.     *     *     # 
Division  of  property  and  universal  equality  !     That  is,  and  has  been 
as  long  as  the  world  has  existed,  the  object  of  anarchical  efforts. 

Xow,  the  dullest  recruit  comprehends  that  even  as  a  company  cannot 
stand  and  can  effect  nothing  without  a  vigorous,  well-ordered  regiment, 
so  without  a  similar  state  government  a  nation  must  perish.  More- 
over, every  one  must  understand  that  the  ideas  of  the  so-called  benefact- 
ors of  the  people  are  mad  folly  if  he  only  pictures  to  himself  the  land 
of  his  village  parceled  out  in  equal  proportions  to  all  the  inhabitants, 
and  if  it  be  considered  that  one  is  strong  and  healthy,  another  weakly  ; 
one  must  support  parents  and  relations,  the  other  not ;  one  has  many 
stalwart  sons  who  help  him  in  husbandry,  another  is  childless  or  with 
only  weakly  children  who  require  constant  care  ;  one  is  industrious  and 
economical,  the  other  idle,  wasteful,  drunken,  &c.     How  long  would 

*  I  must  apologize  for  paraphrasing  this  little  bit  from  Schiller,  but  I  thiuk  I  have 
reudered  the  writer's  meauiug  plainer  thau  I  could  by  giviug  the  bare  translation  of 
the  words. — Tk. 


96 

the  mnch-prized  equality  and  equal  division  of  property  remain ;  and 
when  would  it  require  to  be  redistributed  ?  In  my  view  such  and  simi- 
lar observations  should  equally  form  part  of  tbe  instruction  given. 

Not  only  during  the  instruction  in  the  already-mentioned  themes — 
profession  of  the  soldier,  the  oath,  the  colons,  the  call  of  duty — but  the 
instruction  on  "duties  in  general,"  "use  of  weapons,"  "the  duties  of 
reserves,"  &c.,  will  afford  fit  opportunity  for  similar  observations. 

The  sense  of  the  people,  and  especially  that  of  the  simple,  straight- 
forward man,  is  sound.  It  is  only  necessary  for  every  one  in  authority 
whose  calling  it  is  to  influence  the  broad  masses  in  a  proper  manner. 
I  consider  no  one  is  more  called  on  to  do  this  than  the  officer  through 
whose  hands  pass  in  the  course  of  years  so  many  thousands  of  Germany's 
best  sons. 

The  officer  has  unlimited  influence.  He  can  especially  form  and 
mold  the  minds  of  the  recruits,  and  the  good  seed  sown  by  the  young- 
officer,  who,  inspired  with  glowing  zeal,  is  an  enthusiast  in  his  high 
calling,  will  bear  fruit  iu  yet  wider  circles,  and  for  a  lifetime. 

If  each  officer  will  work  in  this  spirit,  then  the  state  need  never  be 
endangered,  for  then  the  army,  the  reserves,  the  militia — I  think  even 
the  Landsturm — will  be  and  continue  a  bright,  sharp  weapon  in  the 
hands  of  the  commander. 

Loyalty  to  the  throne,  faithfulness  to  the  state,  and  warlike  spirit  are 
deeply  imprinted  in  the  hearts  of  every  German.  In  no  other  country 
in  the  world  would  the  officer  find  a  more  fruitful  soil  for  culture  than 
with  us.  The  spirit,  the  understanding,  necessary  to  the  reception  of 
these  lessons  are  transmitted  by  inheritance  from  father  to  son.  In 
every  laborer's  cottage  the  portrait  of  the  "  Old  Fritz,"  as  well  as  the 
members  of  the  royal  family  and  of  the  most  celebrated  generals,  are 
to  be  seen.  This  spirit  must,  however,  be  again  and  again  carefully 
nourished  and  cherished  if  it  is  not,  in  time,  to  be  extinguished  in  the 
hard-fought  struggle  for  existence. 

The  story  of  the  exalted  house  of  Hohenzollern,  to  whom  God  himself 
has  imparted  a  special  mission,  the  history  of  the  ruling  house,  stands 
at  the  head  of  all  military  instruction  as  the  history  of  our  fatherland. 
Above  all  things,  let  the  young  officer  inspire  his  soldiers  with  the 
motto  "For  king  and  fatherland."  Let  him  describe  to  them  the  feat- 
ures of  Prussia  and  of  Germany,  the  mighty  power  of  our  people  in 
arms,  and  the  great  respect  which,  after  hard  fighting,  it  has  won  for 
us  abroad.  Let  him  detail  to  them  the  imposing  strength  of  the  army 
and  of  the  navy,  let  him  sketch  their  well-ordered  organization. 

Let  him  show  them  how  our  nation  becomes  more  and  more  powerful 
under  an  energetic  Government,  and  at  the  same  time  time  happier  and 
more  prosperous ;  but  let  him  also  lay  stress  on  the  fact  that  this  proud 
edifice  must  totter  and  fall  to  pieces  without  the  fear  of  God,  without 
loyalty  to  the  throne  and  patriotism. 


I  INSTITUTION  LIBRARIES 


w»s 


Us 


rm&l